Jefferson, Thomas, 1743-1826 . Reports and Opinions While Secretary of State / From The Writings of Thomas Jefferson: Volume 3
Electronic Text Center, University of Virginia Library

| Table of Contents for this work |
| All on-line databases | Etext Center Homepage |


JEFFERSON 'S WORKS.
REPORTS AND OPINIONS WHILE SECRETARY OF STATE.


Report on the methods for obtaining Fresh Water from Salt.

   The Secretary of State, to whom was referred by the House of Representatives
of the United States, the petition of Jacob Isaacs of Newport in Rhode Island,
has examined into the truth and importance of the allegations therein set
forth, and makes thereon the following report:

   The petitioner sets forth, that by various experiments, with considerable
labor and expense, he has discovered a method of converting salt-water into
fresh, in the proportion of 8 parts out of 10, by a process so simple that it
may be performed on board of vessels at sea by the common iron caboose, with
small alterations, by the same fire, and in the same time, which is used for
cooking the ship's provisions, and offers to convey to the government of the
United States a faithful account of his art or secret,




-2-


to be used by, or within the United States, on their giving to him a reward
suitable to the importance of the discovery, and in the opinion of government,
adequate to his expenses and the time he has devoted to the bringing it into
effect.

   In order to ascertain the merit of the petitioner's discovery, it becomes
necessary to examine the advances already made in the art of converting
saltwater into fresh.

   Lord Bacon, to whom the world is indebted for the first germs of so many
branches of science, had observed, that with a heat sufficient for
distillation, salt will not rise in vapor, and that salt-water distilled is
fresh; and it would seem, that all mankind might have observed that the earth
is supplied with fresh water chiefly by exhalation from the sea, which is, in
fact, an insensible distillation effected by the heat of the sun; yet this,
although the most obvious, was not the first idea in the essays for converting
salt-water into fresh; filtration was tried in vain; and congelation could be
resorted to only in the coldest regions and seasons. In all the earlier trials
by distillation, some mixture was thought necessary to aid the operation by a
partial precipitation of the salt, and other foreign matters contained in
seawater. Of this kind, were the methods of Sir Richard Hawkins in the
sixteenth century, of Glauber, Hauton, and Lister, in the seventeenth, and of
Hales, Appleby, Butler, Chapman, Hoffman, and Dore, in the eighteenth; nor was
there anything in




-3-


these methods worthy noting on the present occasion, except the very simple
still contrived extempore by Captain Chapman, and made from such materials as
are to be found on board every ship, great or small; this was a common pot,
with a wooded lid of the usual form; in the centre of which a hole was bored to
receive perpendicularly, a short wooden tube made with an inch-and-a-half
auger, which perpendicular tube received at its top, and at an acute angle,
another tube of wood also, which descended until it joined a third of pewter
made by rolling up a dish and passing it obliquely through a cask of cold
water; with this simple machine he obtained two quarts of fresh water an hour,
and observed that the expense of fuel would be very trifling, if the still was
contrived to stand on the fire along with the ship's boiler.

   In 1762, Doctor Lind, proposing to make experiment of several different
mixtures, first distilled rain-water, which he supposed would be the purest,
and then sea-water, without any mixture, which he expected would be the least
pure, in order to arrange between these two supposed extremes, the degree of
merit of the several ingredients he meant to try; "to his great surprise," as
he confesses, the sea-water distilled without any mixture, was as pure as the
rainwater; he pursued the discovery and established the fact, that a pure and
potable fresh water may be obtained from salt-water by simple distillation,
without the aid of any mixture for fining or precipitating




-4-


its, foreign contents. In 1767, he proposed an extempore still, which, in fact,
was Chapman's only substituting a gun-barrel instead of Chapman's pewter tube,
and the hand-pump of the ship to be cut in two obliquely and joined again at an
acute angle, instead of Chapman's wooden tubes bored expressly; or instead of
the wooden lid and upright tube, he proposed a tea-kettle (without its lid or
handle) to be turned bottom upwards over the mouth of the pot by way of
still-head, and a wooden tube leading from the spout to a gun-barrel passing
through a cask of water, the whole luted with equal parts of chalk and meal
moistened with salt-water. With this apparatus of a pot, tea-kettle, and
gunbarrel, the Dolphin, a twenty-gun ship, in her voyage around the world in
1768, from 56 gallons of seawater and with 9 lbs. of wood and 69 lbs. of
pit-coal made 42 gallons of good fresh water, at the rate of 8 gallons an hour.
The Dorsetshire, in her passage from Gibraltar to Mahon in 1769, made 19
quarts of pure water in f our hours with 10 lbs. of wood, and the Slambal in
1773, between Bombay and Bengal, with the hand-pump, gun-barrel, and a pot of
6 gallons of seawater, made ten quarts of fresh water in three hours.

   In 1771, Dr. Irvin putting together Lind's idea of distilling without a
mixture, Chapman's still, and Dr. Franklin's method of cooling by evaporation,
obtained a premium of five thousand pounds from the British parliament. He wet
his tube constantly with a mop instead of passing it through a cask of




-5-


water; he enlarged its bore also, in order to give a free passage to the vapor,
and thereby increase its quantity by lessening the resistance or pressure on
the evaporating surface. This last improvement was his own; it doubtless
contributed to the success of his process; and we may suppose the enlargement
of the tube to be useful to that point at which the central parts of the vapor
passing through it would begin to escape condensation. Lord Mulgrave used his
method in his voyage towards the north pole in 1773, making from 34 to 40
gallons of fresh water a day, without any great addition of fuel, as he says.

   M. de Bougainville, in his voyage round the world, used very successfully a
still which had been contrived in 1763 by Poyssonier to guard against the water
being thrown over from the boiler into the pipe, by the agitation of the ship.
In this, one singularity was, that the furnace or fire-box was in the middle of
the boiler, so that the water surrounded it in contact. This still, however,
was expensive, and occupied much room.

   Such were the advances already made in the art of obtaining fresh from
salt-water, when Mr. Isaacs, the petitioner, suggested his discovery. As the
merit of this could be ascertained by experiment only, the Secretary of State
asked the favor of Mr. Rittenhouse, President of the American Philosophic al
Society, of Dr. Wistar, professor of chemistry in the college at Philadelphia,
and Dr. Hutchinson, professor of chemistry in the University of Pennsylvania,




-6-


to be present at the experiments. Mr. Isaacs fixed the pot, a small caboose,
with a tin cap and straight tube of tin passing obliquely through a cask of
cold water; he made use of a mixture, the composition of which he did not
explain, and from 24 pints of sea-water, taken up about three miles out of the
Capes of Delaware, at flood-tide, he distilled 22 pints of fresh water in four
hours with 20 lbs. of seasoned pine, which was a little wetted by having lain
in the rain.

   In a second experiment of the 21st of March, performed in a furnace, and
five-gallon still at the college, from 32 pints of sea-water he drew 31 pints
of fresh water in 7 hours and 24 minutes, with 51 lbs. of hickory, which had
been cut about six months. In order to decide whether Mr. Isaacs' mixture
contributed in any and what degree to the success of the operation, it was
thought proper to repeat his experiment under the same circumstances exactly,
except the omission of the mixture. Accordingly, on the next day, the same
quantity of sea-water was put into the same still, the same furnace was used,
and fuel from the same parcel; it yielded, as his had done, 31 pints fresh
water in 11 minutes more of time, and with 10 lbs. less of wood.

   On the 24th of March, Mr. Isaacs performed a third experiment. For this, a
common iron pot of three and a half gallons was fixed in brick work, and the
flue from the hearth wound once around this pot spirally, and then passed off
up a chimney.




-7-


   The cap was of tin, and a straight tin tube of about two inches diameter
passing obliquely through a barrel of water, served instead of a worm. From
sixteen pints of sea-water he drew off fifteen pints of fresh water, in two
hours fifty-five minutes, with 3 lbs. of dry hickory and 8 lbs. of seasoned
pine. This experiment was also repeated the next day, with the same apparatus,
and fuel from the same parcel; but without the mixture, sixteen pints of
sea-water yielded in like manner fifteen pints of fresh in one minute more of
time, and with « lb. less of wood On the whole, it was evident that Mr. Isaacs'
mixture produced no advantage either in the process or result of the
distillation.

   The distilled water in all these instances, was found on experiment to be as
pure as the best pump water of the city; its taste, indeed, was not as
agreeable, but it was not such as to produce any disgust. In fact, we drink, in
common life, in many places, and under many circumstances, and almost always
at sea, a worse tasting and probably a less wholesome water.

   The obtaining fresh from salt-water was for ages considered as an important
desideratum for the use of navigators. The process for doing this by simple
distillation is so efficacious, the erecting an extempore still with such
utensils as are found on board of every ship, is so practicable, as to
authorize the assertion that this desideratum is satisfied to a very useful
degree. But though this has been done for




-8-


upwards of thirty years, though its reality has been established by the actual
experience of several vessels which have had recourse to it, yet neither the
fact nor the process is known to the mass of seamen, to whom it would be the
most useful, and for whom it was principally wanted. The Secretary of State is
therefore of opinion that since the subject has now been brought under
observation, it should be made the occasion of disseminating its knowledge
generally and effectually among the seafaring citizens of the United States.
The following is one of the many methods which might be proposed for doing
this: Let the clearance f or every vessel sailing from the ports of the United
States be printed on a paper, in the back whereof shall be a printed account of
the essays which have been made for obtaining fresh from salt-water, mentioning
shortly those which have been unsuccessful, and more fully those which have
succeeded, describing the methods which have been found to answer for
constructing extempore stills of such implements as are generally on board of
every vessel, with a recommendation in all cases where they shall have
occasion to resort to this expedient for obtaining water, to publish the result
of their trial in some gazette on their return to the United States, or to
communicate it for publication to the office of the Secretary of State, in
order that others may, by their success, be encouraged to make similar trials,
and be benefited by any improvements or new ideas which may occur to them in
practice.





-9-



Opinion on the proposition for establishing a Woollen Manufactory in
Virginia.

   The House of Delegates of Virginia seemed disposed to adventure £2,500 for the
encouragement of this undertaking, but the Senate did not concur. By their
returning to the subject, however, at a subsequent session, and wishing more
specific propositions, it is probable they might be induced to concur, if they
saw a certain provision that their money would not be paid for nothing. Some
unsuccessful experiments heretofore may have suggested this caution.

   Suppose the propositions brought into some such shape as this: The undertaker
is to contribute £1,000, the State £2,500, viz.: the undertaker having laid out
his £1,000 in the necessary implements to be brought from Europe, and these
being landed in Virginia as a security that he will proceed,


let the State pay for the first necessary purposes then to
occur .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
£1,000

Let it pay him a stipend of £100 a year for
the first three years . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 300


Let it give him a bounty (suppose one-third)
on every yard of woollen cloth equal to good
plains, which he shall weave for five years, not
exceeding £250 a year (20,000 yards) the four
first years, and £200 the fifth .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1,200

£2,500





-10-


   To every workman whom he shall import, let them give, after he shall have
worked in the manufactory five years, warrants for acres of land, and pay the
expenses of survey, patents, &c. [This last article is to meet the proposition
of the undertaker . I do not like it, because it tends to draw off the
manufactur er from his trade. I should better like a premium to him on his
continuance in it; as, for instance, that he should be free from State taxes
as long as he should carry on his trade.]

   The President's intervention seems necessary till the contracts shall be
concluded. It is presumed he would not like to be embarrassed afterwards with
the details of superintendence. Suppose, in his answer to the Governor of
Virginia, he should say that the undertaker being in Europe, more specific
propositions cannot be obtained from him in time to be laid before this
assembly; that in order to secure to the State the benefits of the establishment, and yet guard the
against an unproductive grant of money, he thinks some
plan like the preceding one might be proposed to the undertaker .

   That as it is not known whether he would accept it exactly in that form, it
might disappoint the views of the State were they to prescribe that or any
other form rigorously, consequently that a discretionary power must be given
to a certain extent.

   That he would willingly cooperate with their executive in effecting the
contract, and certainly would not conclude it on any terms worse for the State




-11-


than those before explained, and that the contracts being once concluded, his
distance and other occupations would oblige him to leave the execution open to
the Executive of the State.

The Report on Copper Coinage, communicated to the House of Representatives,
April 15th, 1790.

   April 14, 1790. The Secretary of State, to whom was referred, by the House of
Representatives, the letter of John H. Mitchell, reciting certain proposals
for supplying the United States with copper coinage, has had the same under
consideration, according to instructions, and begs leave to report thereon as
follows:

   The person who wishes to undertake the supply of a copper coinage, sets forth,
that the superiority of his apparatus and process for coining, enables him to
furnish a coinage better and cheaper than can be done by any country or person
whatever; that his dies are engraved by the first artist in that line in
Europe; that his apparatus for striking the edge at the same blow with the
faces, is new, and singularly ingenious; that he coins by a press on a new
principle, and worked by a fire-engine, more regularly than can be done by
hand; that he will deliver any quantity of coin, of any size and device, of
pure, unalloyed copper, wrapped in paper and packed in casks, ready for
shipping, for fourteen pence sterling the pound.

   The Secretary of State has before been apprized,




-12-


from other sources of information, of the great improvements made by this
undertaker, in sundry arts; he is acquainted with the artist who invented the
method of striking the edge, and both faces of the coin at one blow; he has
seen his process and coins, and sent to the former Congress some specimens of
them, with certain offers from him, before he entered into the service of the
present undertaker, (which specimens he takes the liberty of now submitting to
the inspection of the House, as proofs of the superiority of this method of
coinage, in gold and silver as well as copper).

   He is, therefore, of opinion, that the undertaker, aided by that artist, and
by his own excellent machines, is truly in a condition to furnish coin in a
state of higher perfection than has ever yet been issued by any nation; that
perfection in the engraving is among the greatest safeguards against
counterfeits, because engravers of the first class are few, and elevated by
their rank in their art, far above the base and dangerous business of
counterfeiting. That the perfection of coins will indeed disappear, after they
are for some time worn among other pieces, and especially where the figures are
rather faintly relieved, as on those of this artist; yet, their high finishing,
while new, is not the less a guard against counterfeits, because these, if
carried to any extent, may be ushered into circulation new, also, and
consequently, may be compared with genuine coins in the same state; that,
therefore, whenever the United




-13-


States shall be disposed to have a coin of their own, it will be desirable to
aim at this kind of perfection. That this cannot be better effected, than by
availing themselves, if possible, of the services of the undertaker, and of
this artist, whose excellent methods and machines are said to have abridged, as
well as perfected, the operations of coinage. These operations, however, and
their expense, being new, and unknown here, he is unable to say whether the
price proposed be reasonable or not. He is also uncertain whether, instead of
the larger copper coin, the Legislature might not prefer a lighter one of
billon, or mixed metal, as is practised, with convenience, by several other
nations-a specimen of which kind of coinage is submitted to their inspection.

   But the propositions under consideration suppose that the work is to be
carried on in a foreign country, and that the implements are to remain the
property of the undertaker; which conditions, in his opinion, render them
inadmissible, for these reasons:
Coinage is peculiarly an attribute of sovereignty. To transfer its exercise
into another country, is to submit it to another sovereign.

   Its transportation across the ocean, besides the ordinary dangers of the sea,
would expose it to acts of piracy, by the crews to whom it would be confided,
as well as by others apprized of its passage.

   In time of war, it would offer to the enterprises of an enemy, what have been
emphatically called the sinews of war.




-14-


   If the war were with the nation within whose territory the coinage is, the
first act of war, or reprisal, might be to arrest this operation, with the
implements, and materials coined and uncoined, to be used at their discretion.

   The reputation and principles of the present undertaker are safeguards against
the abuses of a coinage, carried on in a foreign country, where no checks could
be provided by the proper sovereign, no regulations established, no police, no
guard exercised; in short, none of the numerous cautions hitherto thought
essential at every mint; but in hands less entitled to confidence, these will
become dangers. We may be secured, indeed, by proper experiments as to the
purity of the coin delivered us according to contract, but we cannot be secured
against that which, though less pure, shall be struck in the genuine die, and
protected against the vigilance of Government, till it shall have entered into
circulation.

   We lose the opportunity of calling in and re-coining the clipped money in
circulation, or we double our risk by a double transportation.

   We lose, in like manner, the resource of coining up our household plate in the
instant of great distress.

   We lose the means of forming artists to continue the works, when the common
accidents of mortality shall have deprived us of those who began them.

   In fine, the carrying on a coinage in a foreign country, as far as the
Secretary knows, is without example; and general example is weighty authority.




-15-


   He is, therefore, of opinion, on the whole, that a mint, whenever established,
should be established at home; that the superiority, the merit, and means of
the undertaker, will suggest him as the proper person to be engaged in the
establishment and conduct of a mint, on a scale which, relinquishing nothing
in the perfection of the coin, shall be duly proportioned to our purposes.

   And, in the meanwhile, he is of opinion the present proposals should be
declined.

Opinion on the question whether the Senate has the right to negative the grade
of persons appointed by the Executive to fill Foreign Missions.

   NEW YORK, April 24, 1790.

   The constitution having declared that the President shall nominate and, by and
with the advice and consent of the Senate, shall appoint ambassadors, other
public ministers, and consuls, the President desired my opinion whether the
Senate has a right to negative the grade he may think it expedient to use in a
foreign mission as well as the person to be appointed.

   I think the Senate has no right to negative the grade.
The constitution has divided the powers of government into three branches,
Legislative, Executive and Judiciary, lodging each with a distinct magistracy.




-16-


   The Legislative it has given completely to the Senate and House of Representatives. It ha
declared that the Executive powers shall be vested in the
President, submitting special articles of it to a negative by the Senate, and
it has vested the Judiciary power in the courts of justice, with certain
exceptions also in favor of the Senate.

   The transaction of business with foreign nations is Executive altogether. It
belongs, then, to the head of that department, except as to such portions of
it as are specially submitted to the Senate. Exceptions are to be construed
strictly.

   The Constitution itself indeed has taken care to circumscribe this one within
very strict limits; for it gives the nomination of the foreign agents to the
President; the appointments to him and the Senate jointly, and the commissioning to the President.

   This analysis calls our attention the strict import of each term. To nominate
must be to propose. Appointment seems that act of the will which constitutes
or makes the agent, and the commission is the public evidence of it. But there
are still other acts previous to, these not specially enumerated in the
constitution, to wit: 1st. The destination of a mission to the particular
country where the public service calls for it, and second the character or
grade to be employed in it. The natural order of all these is first,
destination; second, grade; third, nomination; fourth, appointment; fifth,
commission. If appointment does not comprehend the neighboring




-17-


acts of nomination or commission, (and the Constitution says it shall not, by
giving them exclusively to the President,) still less can it pretend to
comprehend those previous and more remote, of destination and grade.

   The Constitution, analysing the three last, shows they do not comprehend the
two first. The fourth is the only one it submits to the Senate, shaping it into
a right to say that "A or B is unfit to be appointed." Now, this cannot
comprehend a right to say that "A or B is indeed fit to be appointed," but the
grade fixed on is not the fit one to employ, or, "our connections with the
country of his destination are not such as to call for any mission."

   The Senate is not supposed by the constitution to be acquainted with the
concerns of the Executive department . It was not intended that these should be
communicated to them, nor can they therefore be qualified to judge of the
necessity which calls for a mission to any particular place, or of the
particular grade, more or less marked, which special and secret circumstances
may call for. All this is left to the President. They are only to see that no
unfit person be employed.

   It may be objected that the Senate may by continual negatives on the person, do
what amounts to a negative on the grade, and so, indirectly, defeat this right
of the President. But this would be a breach of trust; an abuse of power
confided to the Senate, of which that body cannot be supposed capable. So




-18-


the President has a power to convoke the Legislature, and the Senate might
defeat that power by refusing to come. This equally amounts to a negative on
the power of convoking. Yet nobody will say they possess such a negative, or
would be capable of usurping it by such oblique means. If the Constitution had
meant to give the Senate a negative on the grade or destination, as well as
the person, it would have said so in direct terms, and not left it to be
effected by a sidewind. It could never mean to give them the use of one power
through the abuse of another.


Opinion upon the validity of a grant made by the State of Georgia to certain
companies o f individuals, of a tract of country whereof the Indian right had
never been extinguished, with power to such individuals to extinguish the
Indian right.

   May 3d, 1790. The State of Georgia, having granted to certain individuals a
tract of country, within their chartered limits, whereof the Indian right has
never yet been acquired; with a proviso in the grants, which implies that those
individuals may take measures for extinguishing the Indian rights under the
authority of that Government, it becomes a question how far this grant is
good?

    A society, taking possession of a vacant country, and declaring they mean to
occupy it, does thereby




-19-


appropriate to themselves as prime occupants what was before common. A
practice introduced since the discovery of America, authorizes them to go
further, and to fix the limits which they assume to themselves; and it seems,
for the common good, to admit this right to a moderate and reasonable extent.

   If the country, instead of being altogether vacant, is thinly occupied by
another nation, the right of the native forms an exception to that of the new
comers; that is to say, these will only have a right against all other nations
except the natives. Consequently, they have the exclusive privilege of
acquiring the native right by purchase or other just means. This is called the
right of preemption, and is become a principle of the law of nations,
fundamental with respect to America. There are but two means of acquiring the
native title. First, war; for even war may, sometimes, give a just title.
Second, contracts or treaty.
The States of America before their present union possessed completely, each
within its own limits, the exclusive right to use these two means of acquiring
the native title, and, by their act of union, they have as completely ceded
both to the general government. Art. 2d, Section 1st, "The President shall
have power, by and with the advice of the Senate, to make treaties, provided
two thirds of the Senators present concur." Art. 1st, Section 8th, "The
Congress shall have power to declare war, to raise and support armies." Section
10th, "No State shall




-20-


enter into any treaty, alliance or confederation. No State shall, without the
consent of Congress, keep troops or ships of war in time of peace, enter into
any agreement or compact with another State or with a foreign power, or engage
in war, unless actually invaded or in such imminent danger as will not admit of
delay."

   These paragraphs of the Constitution, declaring that the general government
shall have, and that the particular ones shall not have, the right of war and
treaty, are so explicit that no commentary can explain them further, nor can
any explain them away. Consequently, Georgia, possessing the exclusive right
to acquire the native title, but having relinquished the means of doing it to
the general government, can only have put her grantee into her own condition.
She could convey to them the exclusive right to acquire; but she could not
convey what she had not herself, that is, the means of acquiring.

   For these they must come to the general government, in whose hands they have
been wisely deposited for the purposes both of peace and justice.

   What is to be done? The right of the general government is, in my opinion, to
be maintained. The case is sound, and the means of doing it as practicable as
can ever occur. But respect and friendship should, I think, mark the conduct of
the general towards the particular government, and explanations should be
asked and time and color given them to tread back their steps before coercion
is held up to their view.




-21-


   I am told there is already a strong party in Georgia opposed to the act of
their government.

   I should think it better then that the first measures, while firm, be yet so
temperate as to secure their alliance and aid to the general government.

   Might not the eclat of a proclamation revolt their pride and passion, and throw
them hastily into the opposite scale? It will be proper indeed to require from
the government of Georgia, in the first moment, that while the general
government shall be expecting and considering her explanations, things
shall remain in statu quo, and not a move be made towards carrying what they
have begun into execution.

   Perhaps it might not be superfluous to send some person to the Indians
interested, to explain to them the views of government, and to watch with
their aid the territory in question.


Opinion in favor of the resolutions of May 21st, 1790, directing that, in all
cases where payment had not been already made, the debts due to the soldiers of
Virginia and North Carolina, should be paid to the original claimants or their
attorneys, and not to their assignees.

   June 3d, 1790. The accounts of the soldiers of Virginia and North Carolina,
having been examined by the proper officer of government, the balances due to
each individual.




-22-


ascertained, and a list of these balances made out, this list became known to
certain persons before the soldiers themselves had information of it, and those
persons, by unfair means, as is said, and for very inadequate considerations,
obtained assignments from many of the soldiers of whatever sum should be due
to them from the public, without specifying the amount.

   The legislature, to defeat this fraud, passed resolutions on the 21st of May,
1790, directing that where payment had not been made to the original claimant
in person or his representatives, it shall be made to him or them personally,
or to their attorney, producing a power for that purpose, attested by two
justices of the county where he resides, and specifying the certain sum he is
to receive.

   It has been objected to these resolutions that they annul transfers of property
which were good by the laws under which they were made; that they take from the
assignees their lawful property; are contrary to the principles of the
constitution, which condemn retrospective laws; and are, therefore, not
worthy of the President's approbation.

   I agree in an almost unlimited condemnation of retrospective laws. The few
instances of wrong which they redress are so overweighed by the insecurity
they draw over all property and even over life itself, and by the atrocious
violations of both to which they lead that it is better to live under the evil
than the remedy.




-23-


   The only question I shall make is, whether these resolutions annul acts which
were valid when they were done?
This question respects the laws of Virginia and North Carolina only. On the
latter I am not qualified to decide, and therefore beg leave to confine myself
to the former.

   By the common law of England (adopted in Virginia) the conveyance of a right to
a debt or other thing whereof the party is not in possession, is not only void,
but severely punishable under the names of Maintenance and Champerty. The
Law-merchants, however, which is permitted to have course between merchants,
allows the assignment of a bill of exchange for the convenience of commerce.
This, therefore, forms one exception to the general rule, that a mere right or
thing in action is not assignable. A second exception has been formed by an
English statute (copied into the laws of Virginia) permitting promissory notes
to be assigned. The laws of Virginia have gone yet further than the statute,
and have allowed, as a third exception, that a bond should be assigned, which
cannot be done even at this day in England. So that, in Virginia, when a debt
has been settled between the parties and put into the form of a bill of
exchange, promissory note or bond, the law admits it to be transferred by
assignment . In all other cases the assignment of a debt is void.

   The debts from the United States to the soldiers




-24-


of Virginia, not having been put into either of these forms, the assignments
of them were void in law.

   A creditor may give an order on his debtor in favor of another, but if the
debtor does not accept it, he must be sued in the creditor's name; which shows
that the order does not transfer the property of the debts. The creditor may
appoint another to be his attorney to receive and recover his debt, and he may
covenant that when received the attorney may apply it to his own use. But he
must sue as attorney to the original proprietor, and not in his own right.

   This proves that a power of attorney, with such a covenant, does not transfer
the property of the debt. A further proof in both cases is, that the original
creditor may at any time before payment or acceptance revoke either his order
or his power of attorney.

   In that event the person in whose favor they were given has recourse to a court
of equity. When there, the judge examines whether he has done equity. If he
finds his transaction has been a fair one, he gives him aid. If he finds it has
been otherwise, not permitting his court to be made a handmaid to fraud, he
leaves him without remedy in equity as he was in law. The assignments in the
present case, therefore, if unfairly obtained, as seems to be admitted, are
void in equity as they are in law. And they derive their nullity from the laws
under which they were made, not from the new resolutions of Congress. These are
not retrospective. They only direct their




-25-


treasurer not to give validity to an assignment which had it not before, by
payments to the assignee until he in whom the legal property still is, shall
order it in such a form as to show he is apprized of the sum he is to part
with, and its readiness to be paid into his or any other hands, and that he
chooses, notwithstanding, to acquiesce under the fraud which has been
practised on him. In that case he has only to execute before two justices a
power of attorney to the same person, expressing the specific sum of his
demand, and it is to be complied with. Actual payment, in this case, is an
important act. If made to the assignee, it would put the burthen of proof and
process on the original owner. If made to that owner, it puts it on the
assignee, who must then come forward and show that his transaction has been
that of an honest man.

   Government seems to be doing in this what every individual, I think, would
feel himself bound to do in the case of his own debt. For, being free in the
law, to pay to the one or the other, he would certainly give the advantage to
the party who has suffered wrong rather than to him who has committed it.

   It is not honorable to take a mere legal advantage, when it happens to be
contrary to justice.

   But it is honorable to embrace a salutary principle of law when a relinquishment of it is solicite
only to support a fraud.

   I think the resolutions, therefore, merit approbation. I have before
professed my incompetence to




-26-


say what are the laws of North Carolina on this subject. They, like Virginia,
adopted the English laws in the gross. These laws forbid in general the buying
and selling of debts, and their policy in this is so wise that I presume they
had not changed it till the contrary be shown.


Plan for establishing uniformity in the Coinage, Weights, and Measures of the
United States. Communicated to the House of Representatives, July 13, 1790.

   New York, July 4, 1790.

   SIR: -- In obedience to the order of the House of Representatives of January
15th, I have now the honor to enclose you a report on the subject of measures;
weights, and coins. The length of time which intervened between the date of the
order and my arrival in this city, prevented my receiving it till the 15th of
April; and an illness which followed soon after added, unavoidably, some weeks
to the delay; so that it was not till about the 20th May that I was able to
finish the report. A desire to lessen the number of its imperfections induced
me still to withhold it awhile, till, on the 15th of June, came to my hands,
from Paris, a printed copy of a proposition made by the Bishop of Autun, to the
National Assembly of France, on the subject of weights and measures; and three
days afterwards I received, through the channel of the public papers, the
speech of Sir John Riggs Miller, of April 13th, in the British House of
Commons, on the same subject. In the report which I had prepared, and was then
about to give in, I had proposed the latitude of 38o, as that which should fix
our standard, because it was the medium latitude of the United States; but the
proposition before the National Assembly of France, to take that of 45o as
being a middle term between the equator and both poles, and a term which
consequently might unite the nations of both hemispheres, appeared to me so
well chosen, and so just, that I did not hesitate a moment to prefer it to that
of 38o. It became necessary, of course, to conform all my calculations to that
standard -- an operation which has been retarded by my other occupations.




-27-


   These circumstances will, I hope, apologize for the delay which has attended
the execution of the order of the House; and, perhaps, a disposition on their
part to have due regard for the proceedings of other nations, engaged on the
same subject, may induce them still to defer deciding ultimately on it till
their next session. Should this be the case, and should any new matter occur in
the meantime, I shall think it my duty to communicate it to the House, as
supplement al to the present report.

   I have the honor to be, with sentiments of the most profound respect, Sir, your
most obedient and most humble servant.

   The Secretary of State, to whom was referred, by the House of Representatives,
to prepare and report a proper plan or plans for establishing uniformity in
the currency, weights, and measures of the United States, in obedience thereto,
makes the following report:
To obtain uniformity in measures, weights, and coins, it is necessary to find
some measure of invariable length, with which, as a standard, they may be
compared.

   There exists not in nature, as far as has been hitherto observed, a single
subject or species of subject, accessible to man, which presents one constant
and uniform dimension.

   The globe of the earth itself, indeed, might be considered as invariable in all
its dimensions, and that its circumference would furnish an invariable
measure; but no one of its circles, great or small, is accessible to admeasurement through all it
parts, and the various trials to measure definite portions
of them, have been of such various results as to show there is no dependence
on that operation for certainty.




-28-


   Matter, then, by its mere extension, furnishing nothing invariable, its motion
is the only remaining resource.

   The motion of the earth round its axis, though not absolutely uniform and
invariable, may be considered as such for every human purpose. It is measured
obviously, but unequally, by the departure of a given meridian from the sun,
and its return to it, constituting a solar day. Throwing together the
inequalities of solar days, a mean interval, or day, has been found, and
divided, by very general consent, into 86,400 equal parts.

   A pendulum, vibrating freely, in small and equal arcs, may be so adjusted in
its length, as, by its vibrations, to make this division of the earth's motion
into 86,400 equal parts, called seconds of mean time.

   Such a pendulum, then, becomes itself a measure of determinate length, to
which all others may be referred to as to a standard.

   But even a pendulum is not without its uncertainties.

   1. The difficulty of ascertaining, in practice, its centre of oscillation, as
depending on the form of the bob, and its distance from the point of suspension
; the effect of the weight of the suspending wire towards displacing the centre
of oscillation; that centre being seated within the body of the bob, and
therefore inaccessible to the measure, are sources of considerable uncertainty.

   2. Both theory and experience prove that, to pre




-29-


serve its isochronism, it must be shorter towards the equator, and longer
towards the poles.

   3. The height of the situation above the common level, as being an increment to
the radius of the earth, diminishes the length of the pendulum.

   4. The pendulum being made of metal, as is best, it varies its length with the
variations in the temperature of the atmosphere .

   5. To continue small and equal vibrations, through a sufficient length of time,
and to count these vibrations, machinery and a power are necessary, which may
exert a small but constant effort to renew the waste of motion; and the
difficulty is so to apply these, as that they shall neither retard nor
accelerate the vibrations.

   1. In order to avoid the uncertainties which respect the centre of
oscillation, it has been proposed by Mr. Leslie, an ingenious artist of
Philadelphia, to substitute, for the pendulum, a uniform cylindrical rod,
without a bob.

   Could the diameter of such a rod be infinitely small, the centre of oscillation
would be exactly at two-thirds of the whole length, measured from the point of
suspension . Giving it a diameter which shall render it sufficiently
inflexible, the centre will be displaced, indeed; but, in a second rod not the
(1) six hundred thousandth part of its length, and not the hundredth part as
much as in a second pendulum with a spherical bob of proper diameter. This
displacement is so infinitely minute, then, that we may




-30-


consider the centre of oscillation, for all practical purposes, as residing at
two-thirds of the length from the centre of suspension . The distance between
these two centres might be easily and accurately ascertained in practice. But
the whole rod is better for a standard than any portion of it, because sensibly
defined at both its extremities.

   2. The uncertainty arising from the difference of length requisite for the
second pendulum, or the second rod, in different latitudes, may be avoided by
fixing on some one latitude, to which our standard shall refer. That of 38o, as
being the middle latitude of the United States, might seem the most convenient,
were we to consider ourselves alone; but connected with other nations by
commerce and science, it is better to fix on that parallel which bids fairest
to be adopted by them also. The 45th, as being the middle term between the
equator and pole, has been heretofore proposed in Europe, and the proposition
has been lately renewed there under circumstances which may very possibly give
it some effect. This parallel is distinguished with us also as forming our
principal northern boundary. Let the completion of the 45th degree, then, give
the standard for our union, with the hope that it may become a line of union
with the rest of the world.

   The difference between the second rod for 45o of latitude, and that for 31o,
our other extreme, is to be examined.

   The second pendulum for 45o of latitude, according




-31-


to Sir Isaac Newton's computation, must be of (2) 39.14912 inches English
measure; and a rod, to vibrate in the same time, must be of the same length
between the centres of suspension and oscillation; and, consequently, its
whole length 58.7 (or, more exactly, 58.72368) inches. This is longer than the
rod which shall vibrate seconds in the 31o of latitude, by about 1/679 part of
its whole length; a difference so minute, that it might be neglected, as
insensible, for the common purposes of life, but, in cases requiring perfect
exactness, the second rod, found by trial of its vibrations in any part of the
United States, may be corrected by computation for the (3) latitude of the
place, and so brought exactly to the standard of 45o.

   3. By making the experiment in the level of the ocean, the difference will be
avoided, which a higher position might occasion.

   4. The expansion and contraction of the rod with the change of temperature, is
the fourth source of uncertainty before mentioned. According to the high
authority so often quoted, an iron rod, of given length, may vary, between
summer and winter, in temperate latitudes, and in the common exposure of house
clocks, from 1/1728 to 1/2592 of its whole length which, in a rod of 58.7
inches, will be from about two to three hundredths of an inch. This may be
avoided by adjusting and preserving the standard in a cellar, or other place,
the temperature of which never varies. Iron is named for this purpose, because
the least expansible of the metals.




-32-


   5. The practical difficulty resulting from the effect of the machinery and
moving power is very inconsiderable in the present state of the arts; and; in
their progress towards perfection, will become less and less. To estimate and
obviate this, will be the artist's province. It is as nothing when compared
with the sources of inaccuracy hitherto attending measures.

   Before quitting the subject of the inconveniences, some of which attend the
pendulum alone, others both the pendulum and rod, it must be added that the rod
would have an accidental but very precious advantage over the pendulum in this
country, in the event of our fixing the foot at the nearest aliquot part of
either; for the difference between the common foot, and those so to be deduced,
would be three times greater in the case of the pendulum than in that of the
rod.

   Let the standard of measure, then, be a uniform cylindrical rod of iron, of
such length as, in latitude 45o, in the level of the ocean, and in a cellar, or
other place, the temperature of which does not vary through the year, shall
perform its vibrations in small and equal arcs, in one second of mean time.

   A standard of invariable length being thus obtained, we may proceed to
identify, by that, the measures, weights and coins of the United States; but
here a doubt presents itself as to the extent of the reformation meditated by
the House of Representatives.




-33-


   The experiment made by Congress in the year one thousand seven hundred and
eighty-six, by declaring that there should be one money of account and payment
through the United States, and that its parts and multiples should be in a
decimal ratio,1has obtained such general approbation, both at home and
abroad, that nothing seems wanting but the actual coinage, to banish the
discordant pounds, shillings, pence, and farthings of the different States, and
to establish in their stead the new denominations. Is it in contemplation
with the House of Representatives to extend a like improvement to our
measures and weights, and to arrange them also in a decimal ratio? The facility
which this would introduce into the vulgar arithmetic would, unquestionably,
be soon and sensibly felt by the whole mass of the people, who would thereby be
enabled to compute for themselves whatever they should have occasion to buy, to
sell, or to measure, which the present complicated and difficult ratios place
beyond their computation for the most part. Or, is it the opinion of the
Representatives that the difficulty of changing the established habits of a
whole nation opposes an insuperable bar to this improvement? Under this
uncertainty, the Secretary of State thinks it his duty to submit alternative
plans, that the House may, at their will, adopt either the one or the other,
exclusively, or the one for the present and the other for a future




-34-


time, when the public mind may be supposed to have become familiarized to it.

   1. And first, on the supposition that the present measures and weights are to
be retained but to be rendered uniform and invariable, by bringing them to the
same invariable standard.

   The first settlers of these States, having come chiefly from England, brought
with them the measures and weights of that country. These alone are generally
established among us, either by law or usage; and these, therefore, are alone
to be retained and fixed. We must resort to that country for information of
what they are, or ought to be.

   This rests, principally, on the evidence of certain standard measures and
weights, which have been preserved, of long time, in different deposits. But
differences among these having been known to exist, the House of Commons, in
the years 1757 and 1758, appointed committees to inquire into the original
standards of their weights and measures. These committees, assisted by able
mathematicians and artists, examined and compared with each other the several
standard measures and weights, and made reports on them in the years 1758 and
1759. The circumstances under which these reports were made entitle them to be
considered, as for as they go, as the best written testimony existing of the
standard measures and weights of England; and as such, they will be relied on
in the progress of this report.




-35-



MEASURES OF LENGTH.


The measures of length in use among us are:

The league of 3 miles,

The mile of 8 furlongs,

The furlong of 40 poles or perches,

The pole or perch of 5 1/2 yards,

The fathom of 2 yards,

The ell of a yard and quarter,

The yard of 3 feet,

The foot of 12 inches, and

The inch of 10 lines.

   On this branch of their subject, the committee of 1757-1758, says that the
standard measures of length at the receipt of the exchequer, are a yard,
supposed to be of the time of Henry VII., and a yard and ell supposed to have
been made about the year 1601; that they are brass rods, very coarsely made,
their divisions not exact, and the rods bent; and that in the year 1742, some
members of the Royal Society had been at great pains in taking an exact measure
of these standards, by very curious instruments, prepared by the ingenious Mr.
Graham; that the Royal Society had had a brass rod made pursuant to their
experiments, which was made so accurately, and by persons so skilful and
exact, that it was thought not easy to obtain a more exact one; and the
committee, in fact, found it to agree with the standards at the exchequer, as
near as it was possible. They furnish no means, to persons at a distance, of
knowing what




-36-


this standard is. This, however, is supplied by the evidence of the second
pendulum, which, according to the authority before quoted, is, at London,
39.1682 English inches, and, consequently, the second rod there is of 58.7523
of the same inches. When we shall have found, then, by actual trial, the second
rod for 45o by adding the difference of their computed length, to wit:
287/10,000 of an inch, or rather 3/10 of a line (which in practice will
endanger less error than an attempt at so minute a fraction as the ten
thousandth parts of an inch) we shall have the second rod of London, or a true
measure of 58 3/4 English inches. Or, to shorten the operation, without varying
the result,

    Let the standard rod of 45o be divided into 587 1/5 equal parts, and let each
of these parts be declared a line.


10 lines an inch,

12 inches a foot,

3 feet a yard,

3 feet 9 inches an ell,

6 feet a fathom,

5 1/2 yards a perch or pole,

40 poles or perches a furlong,

8 furlongs a mile,

3 miles a league.


SUPERFICIAL MEASURES.

   Our measures of surf ace are, the acre, of 4 roods and the rood of 40 square
poles; so established by a statute of 33 Edw. I. Let them remain the same.





-37-



MEASURES OF CAPACITY.

   The measures of capacity in use among us are of the following names and
proportions:


The gill, four of which make a pint.

Two pints make a quart.

Two quarts a pottle.

Two pottles a gallon.

Two gallons a peck, dry measure.

Eight gallons make a measure called a firkin, in liquid substances, and a
bushel, dry.

Two firkins, or bushels, make a measure called a rundlet or kilderkin, liquid,
and a strike, dry. Two kilderkins, or strikes, make a measure called a barrel,
liquid, and a coomb, dry; this last term being ancient and little used.

Two barrels, or coombs, make a measure called a hogshead, liquid, or a quarter,
dry; each being the quarter of a ton.

A hogshead and a third make a tierce, or third of a ton.

Two hogsheads make a pipe, butt, or puncheon; and

Two pipes make a ton.

   But no one of these measures is of a determinate capacity. The report of the
committee of 1757-8, shows that the gallon is of very various content; and that
being the unit, all the others must vary with it.

   The gallon and bushel contain-


224 and 1792 cubic inches, according to the standard wine gallon preserved at
Guildhall.





-38-


231 and 1848, according to the statute of 5th of Anne.

264.8 and 2118.4, according to the ancient Rumored quart, of 1228, examined by
the committee. 265.5 and 2124, according to three standard bushels preserved in
the Exchequer, to wit: one of Henry VII., without a rim; one dated 1091,
supposed for 1591, or 1601, and one dated 1601. 266.25 and 2130, according to
the ancient Rumored gallon of 122 8, examined by the committee. 268.75 and
2150, according to the Winchester bushel, as declared by statute 13, 14,
William III., which has been the model for some of the grain States.

271, less 2 spoonfuls, and 2168, less 16 spoonfuls, according to a standard
gallon of Henry VII., and another dated 1601, marked E. E., both in the
Exchequer.

271 and 2168, according to a standard gallon in the Exchequer, dated 1601,
marked E., and called the corn gallon.

272 and 2176, according to the three standard corn gallons last mentioned, as
measured in 1688, by an artist for the Commissioners of the Excise, generally
used in the seaport towns, and by mercantile people, and thence introduced into
some of the grain States.





-39-


277.18 and 2217.44, as established for the measure of coal by the statute 12
Anne.

278 and 2224, according to the standard bushel of Henry VII., with a copper
rim, in the Exchequer.

278.4 and 2227.2, according to two standard pints of 1601 and 1602, in the
Exchequer.

280 and 2240, according to the standard quart of 1601, in the Exchequer.

282 and 2256, according to the standard gallon for beer and ale in the
Treasury.

   There are, moreover, varieties on these varieties, from the barrel to the ton,
inclusive; for, if the barrel be of herrings, it must contain 28 gallons by the
statute 13 Eliz. c. II. If of wine, it must contain 31 1/2 gallons by the statute
2 Henry VI. c. II, and 1 Rich. III. c. 15. If of beer or ale, it must contain
34 gallons by the statute I William and Mary, c. 24, and the higher measures in
proportion.

   In those of the United States which have not adopted the statutes of William
and Mary, and of Anne before cited, nor their substance, the wine gallon of 231
cubic inches rests on the authority of very long usage, before the 5th of Anne,
the origin and foundation of which are unknown; the bushel is the Winchester
bushel, by the 11 Henry VII. undefined; and the barrel of ale 32 gallons, and
of beer 36 gallons, by the statute 23 Henry VIII. c. 4.

   The Secretary of State is not informed whether




-40-


there have been any, and what, alterations of these measures by the laws of the
particular States.

   It is proposed to retain this series of measures, but to fix the gallon to one
determinate capacity, as the unit of measure, both wet and dry; for convenience is in favor o
abolishing the distinction between wet and dry measures.

   The wine gallon, whether of 224 or 231 cubic inches, may be altogether
disregarded, as concerning, principally, the mercantile and the wealthy, the
least numerous part of the society, and the most capable of reducing one
measure to another by calculation. This gallon is little used among the mass of
farmers, whose chief habits and interests are in the size of the corn bushel.

   Of the standard measures before stated, two are principally distinguished in
authority and practice. The statute bushel of 2150 cubic inches, which gives a
gallon of 268.75 cubic inches, and the standard gallon of 1601, called the corn
gallon of 271 or 272 cubic inches, which has introduced the mercantile bushel
of 2276 inches. The former of these is most used in some of the grain States,
the latter in others. The middle term of 270 cubic inches may be taken as a
mutual compromise of convenience, and as offering this general advantage: that
the bushel being of 2160 cubic inches, is exactly a cubic foot and a quarter,
and so, facilitates the conversion of wet and dry measures into solid contents
and tonnage, and simplifies the connection of measures




-41-


and weights, as will be shown hereafter. It may be added, in favor of this, as
a medium measure, that eight of the standard, or statute measures before
enumerated, are below this term, and nine above it.


The measures to be made for use, being four sided, with rectangular sides and
bottom.

The pint will be 3 inches square, and 3 4 inches deep;

The quart 3 inches square, and 7 1/2 inches deep;

The pottle 3 inches square, and 15 inches deep, or 412, 5, and 6 inches;

The gallon 6 inches square, and 7 1/2 inches deep, or 5, 6, and 9 inches;

The peck 6, 9, and 10 inches;

The half bushel 12 inches square, and 7 1/2 inches deep; and

The bushel 12 inches square, and 15 inches deep, or 9, 15, and 16 inches.

   Cylindrical measures have the advantage of superior strength, but square ones
have the greater advantage of enabling every one who has a rule in his pocket,
to verify their contents by measuring them. Moreover, till the circle can be
squared, the cylinder cannot be cubed, nor its contents exactly expressed in
figures.

   Let the measures of capacity, then, for the United States be-


A gallon of 270 cubic inches;

The gallon to contain 2 pottles;





-42-


The pottle 2 quarts;

The quart 2 pints;

The pint 4 gills;

Two gallons to make a peck;

Eight gallons a bushel or firkin;

Two bushels, or firkin, a strike or kilderkin;

Two strikes, or kilderkins, a coomb or barrel;

Two coombs, or barrels, a quarter or hogshead;

A hogshead and a third one tierce;

Two hogsheads a pipe, butt, or puncheon; and

Two pipes a ton.

And let all measures of capacity of dry subjects be stricken with a straight
strike.


WEIGHTS.

   There are two series of weights in use among us; the one called avoirdupois,
the other troy.

   In the Avoirdupois series:


The pound is divided into 16 ounces;

The ounce into 16 drachms;

The drachm into 4 quarters.

In the Troy series:

The pound is divided into 12 ounces;

The ounce (according to the subdivision of the apothecarie s) into 8 drachms;

The drachm into 3 scruples;

The scruple into 20 grains.

   According to the subdivision for gold and silver,




-43-


the ounce is divided into twenty pennyweights, and the pennyweight into
twenty-four grains.

   So that the pound troy contains 5760 grains, of which 7000 are requisite to
make the pound avoirdupois; of course the weight of the pound troy is to that
of the pound avoirdupois as 5760 to 7000, or as 144 to 175.

   It is remarkable that this is exactly the proportion of the ancient liquid
gallon of Guildhall of 224 cubic inches, to the corn gallon of 272; for 224 are
to 272 as 144 to 175. (4.)

   It is further remarkable still, that this is also the exact proportion between
the specific weight of any measure of wheat, and of the same measure of water:
for the statute bushel is of 64 pounds of wheat. Now as 144 to 175, so are 64
pounds to 77.7 pounds; but 77.7 pounds is known to be the weight of (5.) 2150.4
cubic inches of pure water, which is exactly the content of the Winchester
bushel, as declared by the statute 13, 14, Will. 3. That statute determined the
bushel to be a cylinder of 18 1/2 inches diameter, and 8 inches depth. Such a
cylinder, as nearly as it can be cubed, and expressed in figures, contains
2150.425 cubic inches; a result which reflects authority on the declaration of
Parliament, and induces a favorable opinion of the care with which they
investigated the contents of the ancient bushel, and also a belief that there
might exist evidence of it at that day, unknown to the committees of 1758 and
1759.




-44-


   We find, then, in a continued proportion 64 to 77.7 as 224 to 272, and as 144
to 175, that is to say, the specific weight of a measure of wheat, to that of
the same measure of water, as the cubic contents of the wet gallon, to those of
the dry; and as the weight of a pound troy to that of a pound avoirdupois.

   This seems to have been so combined as to render it indifferent whether a thing
were dealt out by weight or measure; for the dry gallon of wheat, and the
liquid one of wine, were of the same weight; and the avoirdupois pound of
wheat, and the troy pound of wine, were of the same measure. Water and the
vinous liquors, which enter most into commerce, are so nearly of a weight, that
the difference, in moderate quantities, would be neglected by both buyer and
seller; some of the wines being a little heavier, and some a little lighter,
than water.

   Another remarkable correspondence is that between weights and measures. For
1000 ounces avoirdupois of pure water fill a cubic foot, with mathematic al
exactness.

   What circumstances of the times, or purposes of barter or commerce, called for
this combination of weights and measures, with the subjects to be exchanged or
purchased, are not now to be ascertained . But a triple set of exact proportionals representin
weights, measures, and the things to be weighed and measured,
and a relation so integral between weights and solid measures, must have




-45-


been the result of design and scientific calculation, and not a mere
coincidence of hazard. It proves that the dry and wet measures, the heavy and
light weights, must have been original parts of the system they compose -- contrary to the opinio
of the committee of 1757, 1758, who thought that the
avoirdupois weight was not an ancient weight of the kingdom, nor ever even a
legal weight, but during a single year of the reign of Henry VIII.; and,
therefore, concluded, otherwise than will be here proposed, to suppress it
altogether. Their opinion was founded chiefly on the silence of the laws as to
this weight. But the harmony here developed in the system of weights and
measures, of which the avoirdupois makes an essential member, corroborated by
a general use, from very high antiquity, of that, or of a nearly similar weight
under another (6.) name, seem stronger proofs that this is legal weight, than
the mere silence of the written laws is of the contrary.

   Be this as it may, it is in such general use with us, that, on the principle of
popular convenience, its higher denominations, at least, must be preserved.
It is by the avoirdupois pound and ounce that our citizens have been used to
buy and sell. But the smaller subdivisions of drachms and quarters are not in
use with them. On the other hand, they have been used to weigh their money and
medicine with the pennyweights and grains troy weight, and are not in the
habit of using the pounds and ounces of that series. It would be for their
convenience, then,




-46-


to suppress the pound and ounce troy, and the drachm and quarter avoirdupois;
and to form into one series the avoirdupois pound and ounce, and the troy
pennyweight and grain. The avoirdupois ounce contains 18 pennyweights 5 1/2
grains troy weight. Divide it, then, into 18 pennyweights, and the pennyweight, as heretofore, int
24 grains, and the new pennyweight will contain
between a third and a quarter of a grain more than the present troy pennyweight; or, mor
accurately, it will be to that as 875 to 864 a difference not to
be noticed, either in money or medicine, below the denomination of an ounce.

   But it will be necessary to refer these weights to a determinate mass of some
substance, the specific gravity of which is invariable. Rain water is such a
substance, and may be referred to everywhere, and through all time. It has
been found by accurate experiments that a cubic foot of rain water weighs 1000
ounces avoirdupois, standard weights of the exchequer. It is true that among
these standard weights the committee report small variations; but this
experiment must decide in favor of those particular weights, between which, and
an integral mass of water, so remarkable a coincidence has been found. To
render this standard more exact, the water should be weighed always in the same
temperature of air; as heat, by increasing its volume, lessens its specific
gravity. The cellar of uniform temperature is best for this also.




-47-


   Let it, then, be established that an ounce is of the weight of a cube of rain
water, of one-tenth of a foot; or, rather, that it is the thousandth part of
the weight of a cubic foot of rain water, weighed in the standard temperature;
that the series of weights of the United States shall consist of pounds,
ounces, pennyweights, and grains; whereof

24 grains shall be one pennyweight;

18 pennyweights one ounce; 1

6 ounces one pound.


COINS.

   Congress, in 1786, established the money unit at 375.64 troy grains of pure
silver. It is proposed to enlarge this by about the third of a grain in weight,
or a mill in value; that is to say, to establish it at 376 (or, more exactly,
375.989343) instead of 375.64 grains; because it will be shown that this, as
the unit of coin, will link in system with the units of length, surf ace,
capacity, and weight, whenever it shall be thought proper to extend the decimal
ratio through all these branches. It is to preserve the possibility of doing
this, that this very minute alteration is proposed.

   We have this proportion, then, 875 to 864, as 375.989343 grains troy to
371.2626277; the expression of the unit in the new grains.

   Let it be declared, therefore, that the money unit, or dollar of the United
States, shall contain 371.262 American grains of pure silver.




-48-


   If nothing more, then, is proposed, than to render uniform and stable the
system we already possess, this may be effected on the plan herein detailed;
the sum of which is: 1st. That the present measures of length be retained, and
fixed by an invariable standard. 2d. That the measures of surface remain as
they are, and be invariable also as the measures of length to which they are to
refer. 3d. That the unit of capacity, now so equivocal, be settled at a medium
and convenient term, and defined by the same invariable measures of length.
4th. That the more known terms in the two kinds of weights be retained, and
reduced to one series, and that they be referred to a definite mass of some
substance, the specific gravity of which never changes. And 5th. That the
quantity of pure silver in the money unit be expressed in parts of the weights
so defined.

   In the whole of this no change is proposed, except an insensible one in the
troy grain and pennyweight, and the very minute one in the money unit.

   II. But if it be thought that, either now, or at any future time, the citizens
of the United States may be induced to undertake a thorough reformation of
their whole system of measures, weights and coins, reducing every branch to the
same decimal ratio already established in their coins, and thus bringing the
calculation of the principal affairs of life within the arithmetic of every man
who can multiply and divide plain numbers, greater changes will be necessary.




-49-


   The unit of measure is still that which must give law through the whole system;
and from whatever unit we set out, the coincidences between the old and new
ratios will be rare. All that can be done, will be to choose such a unit as
will produce the most of these. In this respect the second rod has been found,
on trial, to be far preferable to the second pendulum.


MEASURES OF LENGTH.

   Let the second rod, then, as before described, be the standard of measure; and
let it be divided into five equal parts, each of which shall be called a foot;
for, perhaps, it may be better generally to retain the name of the nearest
present measure, where there is one tolerably near. It will be about one
quarter of an inch shorter than the present foot.


Let the foot be divided into 10 inches;

The inch into 10 lines;

The line into 10 points;

Let 10 feet make a decad;

10 decads one rood;

10 roods a furlong;

10 furlongs a mile.


SUPERFICIAL MEASURES.

   Superficial measures have been estimated, and so may continue to be, in squares
of the measures of length, except in the case of lands, which have been
estimated by squares, called roods and acres. Let




-50-


the rood be equal to a square, every side of which is 100 feet. This will be
6.483 English feet less than the English (7.) rood every way, and 1311 square
feet less in its whole contents; that is to say, about one-eighth; in which
proportion, also, 4 roods will be less than the present acre.


MEASURES OF CAPACITY.

   Let the unit of capacity be the cubic foot; to be called a bushel. It will
contain 1620.055068 62 cubic inches, English; be about one-fourth less than
that before proposed to be adopted as a medium; one-tenth less than the bushel
made from 8 of the Guildhall gallons; and one-fourte enth less than the bushel
made from 8 Irish gallons of 217.6 cubic inches.


Let the bushel be divided into 10 pottles;

Each pottle into 10 demi-pints;

Each demi-pint into 10 metres, which will be of a cubic inch each.

Let 10 bushels be a quarter, and

10 quarters a last, or double ton.

   The measures for use being four-sided, and the sides and bottoms rectangular,
the bushel will be a foot cube.


The pottle 5 inches square and 4 inches deep;

The demi-pint 2 inches square, and 2 1/2 inches deep;

The metre, an inch cube.





-51-



WEIGHTS.

   Let the weight of a cubic inch of rain water, or the thousandth part of a cubic
foot, be called an ounce; and let the ounce be divided into 10 double scruples:


The double scruple into 10 carats;

The carat into 10 minims or demi-grains;

The minim into 10 mites;

Let 10 ounces make a pound;

10 pounds a stone;

16 stones a kental;

10 kentals a hogshead;


COINS.

   Let the money unit, or dollar, contain eleven twelfths of an ounce of pure
silver. This will be 376 troy grains, (or more exactly, 375.989343 troy
grains,) which will be about a third of a grain, (or more exactly, .349343 of a
grain, more than the present unit.) This, with the twelfth of alloy already
established, will make the dollar or unit, of the weight of an ounce, or of a
cubic inch of rain water, exactly. The series of mills, cents, dimes, dollars,
and eagles, to remain as already established . (8.)

   The second rod, or the second pendulum, expressed in the measures of other
countries, will give the proportion between their measures and those of the
United States.

   Measures, weights and coins, thus referred to standards unchangeable in their
nature, (as is the




-52-


length of a rod vibrating seconds, and the weight of a definite mass of rain
water,) will themselves be unchangeable. These standards, too, are such as to
be accessible to all persons, in all times and places. The measures and weights
derived from them fall in so nearly with some of those now in use, as to
facilitate their introduction; and being arranged in decimal ratio, they are
within the calculation of every one who possesses the first elements of
arithmetic, and of easy comparison, both for foreigners and citizens, with the
measures, weights, and coins of other countries.

   A gradual introduction would lessen the inconveniences which might attend too
sudden a substitution, even of an easier for a more difficult system. After a
given term, for instance, it might begin in the custom-houses, where the
merchants would become familiarized to it. After a further term, it might be
introduced into all legal proceedings, and merchants and traders in foreign
commodities might be required to use it in their dealings with one another.
After a still further term, all other descriptions of people might receive it
into common use. Too long a postponement, on the other hand, would increase
the difficulties of its reception with the increase of our population.


Appendix, containing illustrations and developments of some passages of the
preceding report.

   (1.) In the second pendulum with a spherical bob,




-53-


call the distance between the centres of suspension and of the bob, 2 x 19.575,
or 2d, and the radius of the bob = r; then 2d : r :: r : rr/2d and 2/5 of this
last proportion al expresses the displacement of the centre of oscillation, to
wit : 2rr/5X2d = rr/2d Two inches have been proposed as a proper diameter for
such a bob. In that case r will be= 1. inch, and rr/5d=1/97 87 inches.

   In the cylindrical second rod, call the length of the rod, 3X19.575. or 3d, and
its radius=r and rr/2x3d=rr /6d will express the displacement of the centre of
oscillation. It is thought the rod will be sufficiently inflexible if it be 1/5
of an inch in diameter. Then r will be=.1 inch, and rr/6d=1/11 745 inches,
which is but the 120th part of the displacement in the case of the pendulum
with a spherical bob, and but the 689,710th part of the whole length of the
rod. If the rod be even of half an inch diameter, the displacement will be but
1/1879 of an inch, or 1/110356 of the length of the rod.

   (2.) Sir Isaac Newton computes the pendulum for 45o to be 36 pouces 8.428
lignes. Picard made the English foot 11 pouces 2.6 lignes, and Dr. Maskelyne 11
pouces 3.11 lignes. D'Alembert states it at 11 pouces 3 lignes, which has been
used in these calculations as a middle term, and gives us 36 pouces 8.428
lignes = 39.1491 inches. This length for the pendulum of 45o had been adopted
in this report before the Bishop of Autun's proposition was known here. He
relies on Mairan's ratio for the length of the pendulum in the latitude of
Paris, to wit:




-54-


504:257::72 pouces to a 4th proportion al, which will be 36.71428 pouces=39.
1619 inches, the length of the pendulum for latitude 48o 50'. The difference
between this and the pendulum for 45o is .0113 of an inch; so that the pendulum
for 45o would be estimated, according to Mairan, at 39.1619-.01 13= 39.1506
inches, almost precisely the same with Newton's computation herein adopted.

   (3.) Sir Isaac Newton's computations for the different degrees of latitude,
from 30o to 45o, are as follows:
  Pieds. Lignes.   Pieds. Lignes.
30o- 3 7.948 42o 3 8.327
35 3 8.099 43 3 8.361
40 3 8.261 44 3 8.394
41 3 8.294 45 3 8.428
(4. ) Or, more exactly, 144:175::224:272.2.
(5.) Or, more exactly, 62.5:1728::77.7:2150.39.
(6.) The merchant's weight.
(7.) The English rood contains 10,890 square feet = 104.355 feet square.

    (8.) The Measures, Weights, and Coins of the Decimal System, estimated in those
of England, now used in the United States.

   

1. MEASURES OF LENGTH.

  Feet. Equivalent in English measure.  
The point, .001 .011 inch.  
The line, .01 .117  
The inch, .1 1.174, about 1/7 more than the English inch:
  Feet. Equivalent in English measure.  
The foot, 1. 11.744736 about 1/48 less than the English foot.
    .978728 feet,  
The decad, 10 9.787, about 1/48 less than the 10 feet rod of the carpenters.
The rood, . 100. 97.872, about 1/16 less than the sideof an English square rood.
The furlong, 1000. 978.728, about 1/3 more than the English furlong.
The mile, 10000. 9787.28, about 1 6/7 English mile, nearly the Scotch and Irish mile, and 1/2 the German mile.





-55-


   

2. SUPERFICIAL MEASURE.

  Roods.  
The hundredth, .01 95.69 square feet English.
The tenth, 1 957.9
The rood, 1. .9579.085
The double acre, 10 2.199, or say 2.2 acres English.
The square furlong, 100. 22.

   

3. MEASURE OF CAPACITY.

  Bushels. Cub. Inches.  
The metre, 001 1.62  
The demi-pint, .01 16.2, about 1/24 less than the English half-pint.
The pottle, . . . 1 162.005, about1/6 more than the English pottle.
      1620.055068 62
The bushel, 1. .937531868414884352 cu feet. about 1/4 less than the middle sized English bushel.
The quarter, 10. 9.375, about 1/5 less than the English quarter.
The last, 100. 93.753, about 1/7 more than the English last.





-56-


   

4. WEIGHTS.

  Pounds. Avoirdupois. Troy.  
Mite, .00001 ..... .041 grains, about 1/5 less than the English mite.
Minim, or demi-grain, .0001 ..... .4101 about 1/5 less than half-grain troy.
Carat, .. .001 ..... .4101, about 1/40 more than the carat troy.
Double scruple, .01 ... 41.017, about 1/40 more than 2 scruples troy.
Ounce, .1 9375318684148 410.170192431  
    84352 oz. .85452 oz. about 1/16 less than the ounce avoirdupois.
Pound, 1. 9.375 .712101 lb.,  
    .585957417759 lb about 1/4 less than the pound troy.  
Stone, 10 93.753oz. 7.121 about 1/4 lb. less than the English stone of 8 lbs. avoirdupois.
    5.8595    
Kental, 100. 937.531 oz. 71.21 about 4/10 less than the English kental of 100lbs. avoirdupois.
    58.5957 lb    
Hogshead, 1000. 9375.318 oz. 712.101  
    585.9574 lb.    





-57-


   

5. COINS.

  Dollars.     Troy grains.
The mill, . 001 Dollar, 1. .375.98934306 pure silver.
The cent, . 01     34.18084937 alloy.
The dime, . 1 Eagle, 10. 410.17019243

Postscript.

   January 10, 1791

   It is scarcely necessary to observe that the measures, weights, and coins,
proposed in the preceding report, will be derived altogether from mechanical
operations, viz.: A rod, vibrating seconds, divided into five equal parts, one
of these sub-divided, and multiplied decimally, for every measure of length,
surface, and capacity, and these last filled with water to determine the
weights and coins. The arithmetical estimates in the report were intended only
to give an idea of what the new measures, weights, and coins, would be nearly,
when compared with the old. The length of the standard or second rod,
therefore, was assumed from that of the pendulum; and as there has been small
differences in the estimates of the pendulum by different persons,




-58-


that of Sir Isaac Newton was taken, the highest authority the world has yet
known. But, if even he has erred, the measures, weights, and coins proposed,
will not be an atom the more or less. In cubing the new foot, which was
estimated at .978728 of an English foot, or 11.744736 English inches, an
arithmetical error of an unit happened in the fourth column of decimals, and
was repeated in another line in the sixth column, so as to make the result one
ten thousandth and one millionth of a foot too much. The thousandth part of
this error (about one ten millionth of a foot) consequently fell on the metre
of measure, the ounce weight, and the unit of money. In the last it made a
difference of about the twenty-fift h part of a grain Troy, in weight, or the
ninety-third of a cent in value. As it happened, this error was on the
favorable side, so that the detection of it approximates our estimate of the
new unit exactly that much nearer to the old, and reduces the difference
between them to 34, instead of 38 hundredths of a grain Troy; that is to say,
the money unit instead of 375.64 Troy grains of pure silver, as established
heretofore, will now be 375.9893430 6 grains, as far as our knowledge of the
length of the second pendulum enables us to judge; and the current of
authorities since Sir Isaac Newton's time, gives reason to believe that his
estimate is more probably above than below the truth, consequently future
corrections of it will bring the estimate of the new unit still nearer to the
old.




-59-


   The numbers in which the arithmetical error before mentioned showed itself in
the table, at the end of the report, have been rectified, and the table
re-printed.

   The head of superficial measures in the last part of the report, is thought to
be not sufficiently developed. It is proposed that the rood of land, being 100
feet square, (and nearly a quarter of the present acre,) shall be the unit of
land measure. This will naturally be divided into tenths and hundredths, the
latter of which will be a square decad. Its multiples will also, of course, be
tens, which may be called double acres, and hundreds, which will be equal to a
square furlong each. The surveyor's chain should be composed of 100 links of
one foot each.


Opinion upon the question whether the President should veto the Bill, declaring
that the seat of government shall be transferred to the Potomac, in the year
1790.

   July 15, 1790. A bill having passed both houses of Congress, and being now
before the President, declaring that the seat of the federal government shall
be transferred to the Potomac in the year 1790, that the session of Congress
next ensuing the present shall be held in Philadelphia, to which place the
offices shall be transferred before the 1st of December next, a writer in a
public paper of July 13, has urged on the consideration




-60-


of the President, that the Constitution has given to the two houses of
Congress the exclusive right to adjourn themselves; that the will of the
President mixed with theirs in a decision of this kind, would be an inoperative
ingredient, repugnant to the Constitution, and that he ought not to permit
them to part, in a single instance, with their constitutional rights;
consequently, that he ought to negative the bill.

   That is now to be considered.

   Every man, and every body of men on earth, possesses the right of self-gover
nment. They receive it with their being from the hand of nature. Individuals
exercise it by their single will; collections of men by that of their majority;
for the law of the majority is the natural law' of every society of men. When a
certain description of men are to transact together a particular business, the
times and places of their meeting and separating, depend on their own will;
they make a part of the natural right of self-government. This, like all other
natural rights, may be abridged or modified in its exercise by their own
consent, or by the law of those who depute them, if they meet in the right of
others; but as far as it is not abridged or modified, they retain it as a
natural right and may exercise them in what form they please, either
exclusively by themselves, or in association with others, or by others
altogether, as they shall agree.

   Each house of Congress possesses this natural right




-61-


of governing itself, and, consequently, of fixing its own times and places of
meeting, so far as it has not been abridged by the law of those who employ
them, that is to say, by the Constitution. This act manifestly considers them
as possessing this right of course, and therefore has nowhere given it to them.
In the several different passages where it touches this right, it treats it as
an existing thing, not as one called into existence by them. To evince this,
every passage of the Constitution shall be quoted, where the right of
adjournment is touched; and it will be seen that no one of them pretends to
give that right; that, on the contrary, every one is evidently introduced
either to enlarge the right where it would be too narrow, to restrain it where,
in its natural and full exercise, it might be too large, and lead to inconvenie
nce, to defend it from the latitude of its own phrases, where these were not
meant to comprehend it; or to provide for its exercise by others, when they
cannot exercise it themselves.

   "A majority of each house shall constitute a quorum to do business; but a
smaller number may adjourn from day to day, and may be authorized to compel the
attendance of absent members." Art., 1, Sec. 5. A majority of every collection
of men being naturally necessary to constitute its will, and it being
frequently to happen that a majority is not assembled, it was necessary to
enlarge the natural right by giving to "a smaller number than a majority" a
right to compel the attendance of the absent




-62-


members, and, in the meantime, to adjourn from day to day. This clause, then,
does not pretend to give to a majority a right which it knew that majority
would have of themselves, but to a number less than a majority, a right to
which it knew that lesser number could not have of themselves.

   "Neither house, during the session of Congress, shall, without the consent of
the other, adjourn for more than three days, nor to any other place than that
in which the two houses shall be sitting." Ibid. Each house exercising
separately its natural right to meet when and where it should think best, it
might happen that the two houses would separate either in time or place, which
would be inconvenient. It was necessary, therefore, to keep them together by
restraining their natural right of deciding on separate times and places, and
by requiring a concurrence of will.

   But, as it might happen that obstinacy, or a difference of object, might
prevent this concurrence, it goes on to take from them, in that instance, the
right of adjournment altogether, and to transfer it to another, by declaring,
Art. 2, Sec. 3, that "in case of disagreement between the two houses, with
respect to the time of adjournment, the President may adjourn them to such
time as he shall think proper."

   These clauses, then, do not import a gift, to the two houses, of a general
right of adjournment, which it was known they would have without that gift,
but to restrain or abrogate the right it was known they




-63-


would have, in an instance where, exercised in its full extent, it might lead
to inconvenience, and to give that right to another who would not naturally
have had it. It also gives to the President a right, which he otherwise would
not have had, "to convene both houses, or either of them, on extraordinary
occasions:" Thus substituting the will of another, where they are not in a
situation to exercise their own.

   "Every order, resolution, or vote, to which the concurrence of the Senate and
House of Representatives may be necessary (except on a question of
adjournment), shall be presented to the President for his approbation, &c."
Art. I Sec. 7. The latitude of the general words here used would have subjected
the natural right of adjournment of the two houses to the will of the
President, which was not intended. They therefore expressly "except questions
of adjournment" out of their operation. They do not here give a right of
adjournment, which it was known would exist without their gift, but they
defend the existing right against the latitude of their own phrases, in a case
where there was no good reason to abridge it. The exception admits they will
have the right of adjournment, without pointing out the source from which they
will derive it.

   These are all the passages of the Constitution (one only excepted, which shall
be presently cited) where the right of adjournment is touched; and it is
evident that none of these are introduced to give that right; but every one
supposes it to be existing, and provides




-64-


some specific modification for cases where either a defeat in the natural
right, or a too full use of it, would occasion inconvenience.

   The right of adjournment, then, is not given by the Constitution, and
consequently it may be modified by law without interfering with that
instrument. It is a natural right, and, like all other natural rights, may be
abridged or regulated in its exercise by law; and the concurrence of the third
branch in any law regulating its exercise is so efficient an ingredient in that
law, that the right cannot be otherwise exercised but after a repeal by a new
law. The express terms of the Constitution itself show that this right may be
modified by law, when, in Art. 1, Sec. 4, (the only remaining passage on the
subject not yet quoted) it says, "The Congress shall assemble at least once in
every year, and such meeting shall be the first Monday in December, unless they
shall, by law, appoint a different day." Then another day may be appointed by
law; and the President's assent is an efficient ingredient in that law. Nay
further, they cannot adjourn over the first Monday of December but by a law.
This is another constitutional abridgment of their natural right of adjournme
nt; and completing our review of all the clauses in the Constitution which
touch that right, authorizes us to say no part of that instrument gives it; and
that the houses hold it, not from the Constitution, but from nature.

   A consequence of this is, that the houses may, by




-65-


a joint resolution, remove themselves from place to place, because it is a part
of their right of self-government; but that as the right of self-government
does not comprehend the government of others, the two houses cannot, by a
joint resolution of their majorities only, remove the Executive and Judiciary
from place to place. These branches possessing also the rights of self-government from nature
cannot be controlled in the exercise of them but by a law,
passed in the forms of the Constitution. The clause of the bill in question,
therefore, was necessary to be put into the form of a law, and to be submitted
to the President, so far as it proposes to effect the removal of the Executive
and Judiciary to Philadelphia. So far as respects the removal of the present
houses of legislation thither, it was not necessary to be submitted to the
President; but such a submission is not repugnant to the Constitution. On the
contrary, if he concurs, it will so far fix the next session of Congress at
Philadelphia that it cannot be changed but by a regular law.

   The sense of Congress itself is always respectable authority. It has been given
very remarkably on the present subject. The address to the President in the
paper of the 13th is a complete digest of all the arguments urged on the floor
of the Representatives against the constitutionality of the bill now before
the President; and they were overruled by a majority of that house, comprehending the delegatio
of all the States south of the Hudson, except South
Carolina.




-66-


   At the last session of Congress, when the bill for remaining a certain term at
New York, and then removing to Susquehanna or Germantown was objected to on
the same ground, the objection was overruled by a majority comprehending the
delegations of the northern half of the union with that of South Carolina. So
that the sense of every State in the union has been expressed, by its
delegation, against this objection South Carolina excepted, and excepting also
Rhode Island, which has never yet had a delegation in place to vote on the
question. In both these instances, the Senate concurred with the majority of
the Representatives. The sense of the two houses is stronger authority in this
case, as it is given against their own supposed privilege.

   It would be as tedious, as it is unnecessary, to take up and discuss one by
one, the objections proposed in the paper of July 13. Every one of them is
founded on the supposition that the two houses hold their right of adjournment
from the Constitution. This error being corrected, the objections founded on
it fall of themselves.

   It would also be work of mere supererogation to show that, granting what this
writer takes for granted (that the President's assent would be an inoperative
ingredient, because excluded by the Constitution, as he says), yet the
particular views of the writer would be frustrated, for on every hypothesis of
what the President may do, Congress must go to Philadelphia. 1. If he assents
to the bill, that




-67-


assent makes good law of the part relative to the Potomac; and the part for
holding the next session at Philadelphia is good, either as an ordinance, or a
vote of the two houses, containing a complete declaration of their will in a
case where it is competent to the object; so that they must go to Philadelphia
in that case. 2. If he dissents from the bill it annuls the part relative to
the Potomac; but as to the clause for adjourning to Philadelphia, his dissent
being as inefficient as his assent, it remains a good ordinance or vote, of the
two houses for going thither, and consequently they must go in this case also.
3. If the President withholds his will out of the bill altogether, by a ten
days' silence, then the part relative to the Potomac becomes a good law without
his will, and that relative to Philadelphia is good also, either as a law, or
an ordinance, or a vote of the two houses; and consequently in this case also
they go to Philadelphia.

   Opinion respecting the expenses and salaries of foreign Ministers.
July 17, 1790. The bill on the intercourse with foreign nations restrains the
President from allowing to Ministers Plenipotentiary, or to Congress, more
than $9,000, and $4,500 for their "personal services, and other expenses." This
definition of the objects for which the allowance is provided appearing vague,
the Secretary




-68-


of State thought it his duty to confer with the gentlemen heretofore employed
as ministers in Europe, to obtain from them, in aid of his own information, an
enumeration of the expenses incident to these offices, and their opinion which
of them would be included within the fixed salary, and which would be entitled
to be charged separately. He, therefore, asked a conference with the
Vice-President, who was acquainted with the residences of London and the
Hague, and the Chief Justice, who was acquainted with that of Madrid, which
took place yesterday.

   The Vice-President, Chief Justice, and Secretary of State, concurred in the
opinion that the salaries named by the act are much below those of the same
grade at the courts of Europe, and less than the public good requires they
should be. Consequently, that the expenses not included within the definition
of the law, should be allowed as an additional charge.

   1. Couriers, Gazettes, Translating necessary papers, Printing necessary papers,
Aids to poor Americans. All three agreed that these ought to be allowed as
additional charges, not included within the meaning of the phrase, "his
personal services, and other expenses."

   2. Postage, Stationery, Court-fees. -- One of the gentlemen being of opinion
that the phrase "personal services, and other expenses," was meant to comprehen
d all the ordinary expenses of the office,




-69-


considered this second class of expenses as ordinary, and therefore included in
the fixed salary. The first class before mentioned, he had viewed as
extraordinary. The other two gentlemen were of opinion this second class was
also out of the definition, and might be allowed in addition to the salary. One
of them, particularly, considered the phrase as meaning "personal services and
personal expenses," that is, expenses for his personal accommodation,
comforts, and maintenance. This second class of expenses is not within that
description .

   3. Ceremonies; such as diplomatic and public dinners, galas, and illumination
s. One gentleman only was of opinion these might be allowed.

   The expenses of the first class may probably amount to about fifty dollars a
year. Those of the second, to about four or five hundred dollars. Those of the
third are so different at different courts, and so indefinite in all of them,
that no general estimate can be proposed.

   The Secretary of State thought it his duty to lay this information before the
President, supposing it might be satisfactory to himself, as well as to the
diplomatic gentlemen, to leave nothing uncertain as to their allowances; and
because, too, a previous determination is in some degree necessary to the
forming an estimate which may not exceed the whole sum appropriated.

   The Secretary of State has also consulted on the subject of the Morocco
consulship, with Mr. Barclay,




-70-


who furnished him with the note, of which a copy accompanies this. Considering al
circumstances, Mr. Barclay is of opinion, we had better have only a
consul there, and that he should be the one now residing at Morocco, because,
as secretary to the Emperor, he sees him every day, and possesses his ear. He
is of opinion six hundred dollars a year might suffice for him, and that it
should be proposed to him not as a salary, but as a sum in gross intended to
cover his expenses, and to save the trouble of keeping accounts. That this
consul should be authorized to appoint agents in the seaports, who would be
sufficiently paid by the consignments of vessels. He thinks the consul at
Morocco would most conveniently receive his allowance through the channel of
our Charge at Madrid, on whom, also, this consulate had better be made
dependent for instructions, information, and correspondence, because of the
daily intercourse between Morocco and Cadiz.

   The Secretary of State, on a view of Mr. Barclay's note, very much doubts the
sufficiency of the sum of six hundred dollars; he supposes a little money there
may save a great deal; but he is unable to propose any specific augmentation
till a view of the whole diplomatic establishments and its expenses, may
furnish better grounds for it.

   Appended to this note, were the following estimates of the expenses of foreign
ministers, and of the probable calls on our foreign fund, from July 1, 1790, to
July 1, 1791:





-71-



Estimate of the Expenses of a Minister Plenipotentiary.

July 19, 1790. Minister Plenipotentiary, his salary . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . $9,000

His outfit, suppose it to happen
once in seven years, will average .................. .......... 1,285

His return at a quarter's salary will average . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
321

Extras, viz.: Gazettes,
Translating, Printing, Aids to poor American sailors, Couriers, and Postage,
about .. . . . . . . .
350

His Secretary .................. ..................
..... 1,350


$12,396


Estimate for a Chargé des Affaires.

Chargé des Affaires, his salary . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . $4,500

His outfit, once in seven
years, equal to an annual sum of . . .
643

His return at a quarter's salary, do.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . 161

Extras, as above
.................................... ..
350
$5,654

The Agent at the Hague, his salary .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
$1,300

Extras ..................
.................. ...........
100

$1,400


Estimate of the Annual Expenses of the Establishment proposed.

France, a Minister Plenipotentiary........... .............
12,306

London, do. do. ..................
......
12,306

Madrid, a Chargé des Affaires . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . 5,654

Lisbon, do. do. do.
.................. ..........
5,654

Hague, an agent......... .................. ............
1,400

Morocco, a
consul........ .................. ............
1,800

Presents to foreign ministers on taking
leave, at $1,000 each, more or less,
according to their favor and time. There will be five of them. If exchanged
once in seven years, it will be annually . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 715


$39,835





-72-



Estimate of the probable calls on our foreign fund from July 1, 1790,
when the act for foreign intercourse passed, to July 1, 1791.

France, a Minister Plenipotentiary, his outfit . ..
$9,000

His salary, suppose it to commence August 1st.. . 8,250

Extras ........... 320

Secretary . .................. .................. .
1,237.5-$18,807.5

Chargé, suppose him to remain till November 1st.
Salary .................. ...........
1,500

Extras . . .......
117

His return, a quarter's salary .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1,125 - 2,742

Madrid, a Chargé, his salary .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4,500

Extras ........... ...............
350 - 4,850

Lisbon, a Chargé, (or Resident,) his outfit . . . . . . 4,500

His salary, suppose it to commence January 1, 1791 .......... 2,250

Extras . .................. .............
175 - 6,925

London, an Agent, suppose to commence October
1st, at $1,350 salary .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1,012.5

Extras, (at $100 a year) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
75 - 1,087.5

Hague, an Agent .................. .........
1,400

Morocco, Consul....... .................. ...
1,800 - 3,200

Presents to foreign Ministers. .The dye about . .
500

Two medals and chains .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2,000 - 2,500

$40,112


Opinion in regard to the continuance of the monopoly of the commerce of the
Creek nation, enjoyed by Col. McGillivray .

   July 29th, 1790.

   Colonel McGillivray, with a company of British merchants, having hitherto
enjoyed a monopoly of the commerce of the Creek nation, with a right of
importing their goods duty free, and considering these privileges as the
principal sources of his power over that nation, is unwilling to enter into
treaty




-73-


with us, unless they can be continued to him. And the question is how this may
be done consistently with our laws, and so as to avoid just complaints from
those of our citizens who would wish to participate of the trade?

   Our citizens, at this time, are not permitted to trade in that nation. The
nation has a right to give us their peace, and to withhold their commerce, to
place it under whatever monopolies or regulations they please. If they insist
that only Colonel McGillivray and his company shall be permitted to trade among
them, we have no right to say the contrary. We shall even gain some advantage
in substituting citizens of the United States instead of British subjects, as
associates of Colonel McGillivray, and excluding both British and Spaniards
from the country.

   Suppose, then, it be expressly stipulated by treaty, that no person be
permitted to trade in the Creek country, without a license from the President,
that but a fixed number shall be permitted to trade there at all, and that the
goods imported for and sent to the Creek nation, shall be duty free. It may
further be either expressed that the person licensed shall be approved by the
leader or leaders of the nation, or without this, it may be understood between
the President and McGillivray that the stipulated number of licenses shall be
sent to him blank, to fill up. A treaty made by the President, with the
concurrence of two-thirds of the Senate, is a law of the land,




-74-


and a law of superior order, because it not only repeals past laws, but cannot
itself be repealed by future ones.2 The treaty, then, will legally control the
duty acts, and the acts for licensing traders, in this particular instance.
When a citizen applies for a license, who is not of McGillivray 's partnership, he will be told tha
but a given number could be licensed by the treaty, and
that the number is full. It seems that in this way no law will be violated, and
no just cause of complaint will be given; on the contrary, the treaty will have
bettered our situation, though not in the full degree which might have been
wished.


Opinion respecting our foreign debt.

   August 26, 1790. On consideration of the letter of our banker, of January
25th, 1790, the Secretary of the Treasury's answer to it, and the draught of
powers and instructions to him, I am of opinion, as I always have been, that
the purchase of our debt to France by private speculators, would have been an
operation extremely injurious to our credit; and that the consequence




-75-


foreseen by our banker, that the purchasers would have been obliged, in order
to make good their payments, to deluge the markets of Amsterdam with American
paper of all sorts, and to sell it any price, was a probable one. And the more
so, as we know that the particular individuals who were engaged in that
speculation, possess no means of their own adequate to the payments they would
have had to make. While we must not doubt that these motives, together with a
proper regard for the credit of the United States, had real and full weight
with our bankers, towards inducing them to counter work these private
speculations; yet, to ascribe their industry in this business wholly to these
motives, might lead to a too great and dangerous confidence in them. It was
obviously their interest to defeat all such speculations, because they tended
to take out of their hands, or at least to divide with them, the profits of the
great operation of transferring the French debt to Amsterdam, an object of
first rate magnitude to them, and on the undivided enjoyments of which they
might count, if private speculators could be baffled. It has been a contest of
dexterity and cunning, in which our champions have obtained the victory. The
manoeuvre of opening a loan of three millions of florins, has, on the whole,
been useful to the United States, and though unauthorized, I think should be
confirmed. The measure proposed by the Secretary of the Treasury, of sending a
superintendent of their future operations,




-76-


will effectually prevent their doing the like again, and the funding laws leave
no danger that such an expedient might at any future time be useful to us.

   The report of the Secretary of the Treasury, and the draught of instructions,
present this plan to view: First, to borrow on the best terms we can, not
exceeding those limited by the law, such a sum as may answer all demands of
principal or interest of the foreign debts, due, or to become due before the
end of 1791. [This I think he supposes will be about three and a half millions
of dollars.] Second, to consider two of the three millions of florins already
borrowed by our bankers as, so far, an execution of this operation; consequent
ly, that there will remain but about two and a half millions of dollars to be
borrowed on the old terms. Third, to borrow no more as yet, towards completing
the transfer of the French debt to Amsterdam, unless we can do it on more
advantageous terms. Fourth, to consider the third millions of florins already
borrowed by our bankers, as, so far, an execution of the powers given the
President to borrow two millions of dollars, by the act of the 12th of August.
The whole of this appears to me to be wise. If the third million be employed in
buying up our foreign paper, on the exchange of Amsterdam, by creating a demand
for that species of paper, it will excite a cupidity in the monied men to
obtain more of it by new loans, and consequently enable us to borrow more and
on lower




-77-


terms. The saving of interest, too, on the sum so to be bought, may be applied
in buying up more principal, and thereby keep this salutary operation going.

   I would only take the liberty of suggesting the insertion of some such clause
as the following, into the instruction s: "The agents to be employed shall
never open a loan for more than one million of dollars at a time, nor open a
new loan till the preceding one has been filled, and expressly approved by the
President of the United States." A new man, alighting on the exchange of
Amsterdam, with powers to borrow twelve millions of dollars, will be
immediately beset with bankers and brokers, who will pour into his ear, from
the most unsuspected quarters, such informations and suspicions as may lead
him exactly into their snares. So wonderfully dexterous are they in wrapping
up and complicating their propositions, they will make it evident, even to a
clear-headed man, (not in the habit of this business,) that two and two make
five. The agent, therefore, should be guarded, even against himself, by putting
it out of his power to extend the effect of any erroneous calculation beyond
one million of dollars. Were he able, under a delusive calculation, to commit
such a sum as twelve millions of dollars, what would be said of the government? Our bankers tol
me themselves that they would not choose, in the conduct of
this great loan, to open for more than two or three millions of florins at a
time, and certainly




-78-


never for more than five. By contracting for only one million of dollars at a
time, the agent Will have frequent occasions of trying to better the terms. I
dare say that this caution, though not expressed in the instructions, is
intended by the Secretary of the Treasury to be carried into their execution.
But, perhaps, it Will be desirable for the President, that his sense of it also
should be expressed in Writing.


Opinion upon the question what the answer of the President should be in case
Lord Dorchester should apply for permission to march troops through the
territory of the United States, from Detroit to the Mississippi.

   GEORGE WASHINGTON TO THOMAS JEFFERSON .

   UNITED STATES, August 27, 1790. Provided the dispute between Great Britain and
Spain should come to the decision of arms, from a variety of circumstances
(individually unimportant and inconclusive, but very much the reverse when
compared and combined), there is no doubt in my mind, that New Orleans, and the
Spanish posts above it on the Mississippi, will be among the first attempts of
the former; and that the reduction of them will be undertaken by a combined
operation from Detroit.

   The consequences of having so formidable and enterprizing a people as the
British on both our flanks and rear, with their navy in front, as they respect
our western settlements which may be seduced thereby, as they regard the
security of the Union and its commerce with the West Indies, are too obvious to
need enumeration.

   What then should be the answer of the Executive of the United States to Lord
Dorchester, in case he should apply for permission to march troops through the
territory of the said States from Detroit to the Mississippi?

   What notice ought be taken of the measure, if it should be undertaken




-79-


without leave, which is the most probable proceeding of the two?

   The opinion of the Secretary of State is requested in writing upon the above
statements.


Opinion on the questions stated in the President's note of August 27th, 1790.

   August 28, 1790. I am so deeply impressed with the magnitude of the dangers
which will attend our government, if Louisiana and the Floridas be added to
the British empire, that, in my opinion, we ought to make ourselves parties in
the general war expected to take place, should this be the only means of
preventing the calamity.

   But I think we should defer this step as long as possible; because war is full
of chances, which may relieve us from the necessity of interfering; and if
necessary, still the later we interfere, the better we shall be prepared.

   It is often indeed more easy to prevent the capture of a place, than to retake
it. Should it be so in the case in question, the difference between the two
operations of preventing and retaking, will not be so costly as two, three, or
four years more of war.

   So that I am for preserving neutrality as long, and entering into the war as
late, as possible.

   If this be the best course, it decides, in a good degree, what should be our
conduct, if the British ask leave to march troops through our territory, or
march them without leave.




-80-


   It is well enough agreed, in the laws of nations, that for a neutral power to
give or refuse permission to the troops of either belligerent party to pass
through their territory, is no breach of neutrality, provided the same refusal
or permission be extended to the other party.

   If we give leave of passage then to the British troops, Spain will have no just
cause of complaint against us, provided we extend the same leave to her when
demanded.

   If we refuse, (as indeed we have a right to do,) and the troops should pass
notwithstanding, of which there can be little doubt, we shall stand committed.
For either we must enter immediately into the war, or pocket an acknowledged
insult in the face of the world; and one insult pocketed soon produces another.

   There is indeed a middle course, which I should be inclined to prefer; that is,
to avoid giving any answer. They will proceed notwithstanding, but to do this
under our silence, will admit of palliation, and produce apologies, from
military necessity; and will leave us free to pass it over without dishonor, or
to make it a handle of quarrel hereafter, if we should have use for it as such.
But, if we are obliged to give an answer, I think the occasion not such as
should induce us to hazard that answer which might commit us to the war at so
early a stage of it; and therefore that the passage should be permitted.

   If they should pass without having asked leave,




-81-


I should be for expressing our dissatisfaction to the British court, and
keeping alive an altercation on the subject, till events should decide whether
it is most expedient to accept their apologies, or profit of the aggression as
a cause of war.


Opinion on the question whether it will be expedient to notify to Lord
Dorchester the real object of the expedition preparing by Governor St. Clair.

   August 29, 1790. On considering more fully the question whether it will be
expedient to notify to Lord Dorchester the real object of the expedition
preparing by Governor St. Clair, I still think it will not be expedient. For,
if the notification be early, he will get the Indians out of the way, and
defeat our object. If it be so late as not to leave him time to withdraw them
before our stroke be struck, it will then be so late also as not to leave him
time to withdraw any secret aids he may have sent them. And the notification
will betray to him that he may go on without fear in his expedition against the
Spaniards, and for which he may yet have sufficient time after our expedition
is over. On the other hand, if he should suspect our preparations are to
prevent his passing our territory, these suspicions may induce him to decline
his expedition, as, even should he think he could either force or steal a
passage, he would not divide his troops, leaving (as he would suppose) an




-82-


enemy between them able to take those he should leave, and cut off the return
of those he should carry. These suspicions, too, would mislead both him and the
Indians, and so enable us to take the latter more completely by surprise, and
prevent him from sending secret aid to those whom he would not suppose the
objects of the enterprise; thus effecting a double purpose of preventing his
enterprise, and securing our own. Might it not even be expedient, with a view
to deter his enterprise, to instruct Governor St. Clair either to continue his
pursuit of the Indians till the season be too far advanced for Lord Dorchester
to move; or, on disbanding his militia, to give them general orders (which
might reach the ears of Lord Dorchester ) to be ready to assemble at a moment's
warning, though no such assembly be really intended?
Always taking care neither to say nor do, against their passage, what might
directly commit either our peace or honor.


Opinion on proceedings to be had under the Residence act.

   November 29, 1790. A territory not exceeding ten miles square (or, I presume,
one hundred square miles in any form) to be located by metes and bounds.

   Three commissioners to be appointed. I suppose them not entitled to any
salary.




-83-


(If they live near the place they may, in some instances, be influenced by self
interest, and partialities; but they will push the work with zeal. If they are
from a distance, and northwardly, they will be more impartial, but may affect
delays.]

   The commissioners to purchase or accept "such quantity of land on the east
side of the river as the President shall deem proper for the United States,"
viz., for the federal Capitol, the offices, the President's house and gardens,
the town house, market house, public walks and hospital. For the President's
house, offices and gardens, I should think two squares should be consolidated.
For the Capitol and offices, one square. For the market, one square. For the
public walks, nine squares consolidated.

   The expression "such quantity of land as the President shall deem proper for
the United States," is vague. It may therefore be extended to the acceptance or
purchase of land enough for the town; and I have no doubt it is the wish, and
perhaps expectation . In that case, it will be to be laid out in lots and
streets. I should propose these to be at right angles, as in Philadelphia, and
that no street be narrower than one hundred feet, with foot ways of fifteen
feet. Where a street is long and level, it might be one hundred and twenty feet
wide. I should prefer squares of at least two hundred yards every way, which
will be about eight acres each.




-84-


   The commissioners should have some taste in architecture, because they may
have to decide between different plans.

   They will, however, be subject to the President's direction in every point.

   When the President shall have made up his mind as to the spot for the town,
would there be any impropriety in his saying to the neighboring land holders,
"I will fix the town here if you will join and purchase and give the lands."
They may well afford it by the increase of value it will give to their own
circumjacent lands.

   The lots to be sold out in breadths of fifty feet; their depths to extend to
the diagonal of the square.

   I doubt much whether the obligation to build the houses at a given distance
from the street, contributes to its beauty. It produces a disgusting monotony;
all persons make this complaint against Philadelphia. The contrary practice
varies the appearance, and is much more convenient to the inhabitants .

   In Paris it is forbidden to build a house beyond a given height; and it is
admitted to be a good restriction. It keeps down the price of ground, keeps the
houses low and convenient, and the streets light and airy. Fires are much more
manageable where houses are low.





-85-



Report by the Secretary of State to the President of the United States on the
Report of the Secretary of the Government north-west of the Ohio.

   December 14, 1790. The Secretary of State having had under his consideration
the report made by the Secretary of the Government north-west of the Ohio, of
his proceedings for carrying into effect the resolution of Congress of August
29th, 1788, respecting the lands of the inhabitants of Port Vincennes, makes
the following report thereon to the President of the United States:

    The resolution of Congress of August 29th, 1788, had confirmed in their
possessions and titles the French and Canadian inhabitants and other settlers
at that post, who, in or before the year 1783, had settled there, and had
professed themselves citizens of the United States or any of them, and had made
a donation to every head of a family, of the same description of four hundred
acres of land, part of a square to be laid off adjoining the improvements at
the post.

   The Secretary of the north-west ern government, in the absence of the
Governor, has carried this resolution into effect, as to all the claims to
which he thought it could be clearly applied: there remain, however, the
following description of cases, on which he asks further instruction s:

   1. Certain cases within the letter of the resolution,




-86-


but rendered doubtful by the condition annexed, to the grants of lands in the
Illinois country. The cases of these claimants, fifteen in number, are
specially stated in the papers hereto annexed, number 2, and the lands are laid
off for them but remain ungranted till further orders.

   2. Certain persons who, by removals from one part of the territory to another,
are not of the letter of the resolutions, but within its equity, as they
conceive.

   3. Certain heads of families, who became such soon after the year 1783, who
petition for a participation of the donation, and urge extraordinary militia
service to which they are exposed.

   4. One hundred and fifty acres of land within the village granted under the
former government of that country, to the Piankeshaw Indians, and on their
removal sold by them in parcels to individual inhabitants, who in some
instances have highly improved them both before and since the year 1783.

   5. Lands granted both before and after 1783, by authority from the commandant
of the post, who, according to the usage under the French and British governments, thinkin
himself authorized to grant lands, delegated that authority to a
court of civil and criminal jurisdiction, whose grants before 1783, amount to
twenty-six thousand acres, and between that and 1787, (when the practice was
stopped,) to twenty-two thousand acres. They are generally in




-87-


parcels from four hundred acres down to the size of house lots; and some of
them under considerable improvement. Some of the tenants urge that they were
induced by the court itself to come and settle these lands under assurance of
their authority to grant them, and that a loss of the lands and improvements
will involve them in ruin. Besides these small grants, there are some much
larger, sometimes of many leagues square, which a sense of their impropriety
has prevented the grantees from bringing forward. Many pretended grants, too,
of this class are believed to be forgeries, and are, therefore, to be guarded
against.

   6. Two thousand four hundred acres of good land, and three thousand acres of
sunken land, held under the French, British, and American governments, as
commons for the use of the inhabitants of the village generally, and for thirty
years past kept under inclosure for these purposes.

   The legislature alone being competent to authorize the grant of lands in cases
as yet unprovided for by the laws. The Secretary of State is of opinion that
the report of the Secretary of the north-west ern government, with the papers
therein referred to, should be laid before Congress for their determination.
Authentic copies of them are herewith enclosed to the President of the United
States.





-88-



Opinion on certain proceedings of the Executive in the North-western
Territory.

   December 14, 1790. The Secretary of State having had under his consideration,
the journal of the proceedings of the Executive in the North-western
Territory, thinks it his duty to extract therefrom, for the notice of the
President of the United States, the articles of April 25th, June 6th, 28th, and
29th. Some of which are hereto annexed.

   Conceiving that the regulations, purported in these articles, are beyond the
competence of the executive of the said government, that they amount, in fact,
to laws, and as such, could only flow from its regular legislature. That it is
the duty of the general government to guard its subordinate members from the
encroachments of each other, even when they are made through error or
inadvertence, and to cover its citizens from the exercise of powers not
authorized by the law. The Secretary of State is of opinion that the said
articles be laid before the Attorney General for consideration, and if he
finds them to be against law, that his opinion be communicated to the Governor
of the North-western Territory, for his future conduct.

   The following are the extracts alluded to above:





-89-



Extracts from the Journal of the Proceedings in the Executive Department of
government in the Territory of the United States, north-west of the Ohio,
reported to the President of the United States, by Winthrop Sergeant,
Secretary.

   April 25, 1790. -- The Governor was pleased to issue the following order, viz.:
All the inhabitants are forbidden to entertain any strangers, white, Indian, or
negro, let them come from whatsoever place, without acquainting the officer
commanding the troops, of the names of such strangers, and the place from
whence they came. And every stranger arriving at Cahokia, is ordered to present
himself to said officer within two hours after his arrival, on pain of
imprisonment.

   June 6, 1790. -- The Governor at Kaskaskias, was pleased to make the following
proclamation:

   The practice of selling spirituous liquors to the Indians in the villages being
attended with very ill consequences, it is expressly prohibited; and all and
every person transgressing this order, will be liable to be tried and fined at
the pleasure of the court of quarter sessions of the peace. And as it may be
necessary that spirituous liquors should be vended in small quantities to white
travellers and others; to prevent all danger of imposition and extortion, no
person whosoever shall sell in any of the villages or their environs,
spirituous liquors to any white person, traveller, or inhabitant, in any
quantity less than one quart at one time, without obtaining a license from the
Governor, which license shall not be granted but upon the recommendation of
the Justices of the Peace in their court of quarter sessions, and on his or
their giving security in the sum of two hundred dollars, to abide by all the
regulations made by law respecting retailers of spirituous liquors, and the
orders of the said court of quarter sessions in the premises in the meantime.
And for every offence, he or they shall be liable to prosecution by indictment
and fine at the pleasure of the court, and to the forfeiture of their bonds.

   Nor shall any person undertake or exercise the calling or occupation of an
Inn-holder or Tavern-kee per, without obtaining in the same manner, and under
the same restrictions and penalties, a license for so doing.

   PROCLAMATION. -- Whereas, his Excellency, Arthur St. Clair, Esq., Governor and
Commander-in-chief of this Territory, did by proclamation given at the
Kaskaskias the 10th instant, strictly prohibit all persons, not citizens of the
United States or the Territory, from hunting or killing any kind of game within
the same, either for the flesh or




-90-


skins, upon penalty not only of forfeiting the flesh and skins which they might
acquire, but also prosecution and punishment as trespassers.

   And it appearing to me to be particularly essential to the interests of this
country, that an observance of the order and prohibition should be obtained, I
do hereby call upon all civil and military officers, who now are, or hereafter
may be appointed, to use their best endeavors for detecting and bringing to
justice every person who shall violate the same. And, whereas, it appears to me
to be expedient that government should receive information of all characters;
foreigners and others, coming into the Territory, I do hereby order and direct
that any person arriving at this, or any of the military posts of the United
States within the same, should present himself to the commanding officer of
the troops in two hours next after his arrival; and the inhabitants are hereby
forbidden to entertain Such characters, whether whites, Indians, or negroes,
without immediate information thereof to the said commanding officers.

   Given under my hand and seal at the town of Post Vincennes, and county of Knox,
this 28th day of June, A. D. 1790, and of the Independence of the United
States, the fourteenth. (Signed,) WINTHROP SARGENT.

   June 29, 1790: It is to be considered as a standing order hereafter, that no
person enrolled in the militia shall leave the village or stations, for a
longer absence than twenty-fou r hours, without informing him (Mayor Hamtramek)
or the commanding officer for the time being, of their intention, And all
intelligence or discoveries of Indians, to be immediately reported. (Signed,)
WINTHROP SARGENT.


Report on certain letters from the President to Mr. Gouverneur Morris, and
from Mr. Morris to the President, relative to our difficulties with England --
1790.

   December 15, 1790. The Secretary of State having had under consideration the
two letters of October 13th, 1789, from




-91-


the President of the United States, to Mr. Gouverneur Morris; and those of Mr.
Morris to the President, of January 22d, April 7th, 13th, May 1st, 29th, July
3d, August 16th, and September 18th, referred to him by the President, makes
the following report thereon:

   The President's letter of January 22d, authorized Mr. Morris to enter into
conference with the British ministers in order to discover their sentiments on
the following subjects:

   1. Their retention of the western posts contrary to the treaty of peace.

   2. Indemnification for the negroes carried off against the stipulations of
the same treaty.

   3. A treaty for the regulation of the commerce between the two countries.

   4. The exchange of a minister.

   The letters of Mr. Morris before mentioned, state the communications, oral and
written, which have passed between him and the ministers; and from these the
Secretary of State draws the following inferences:

   1. That the British court is decided not to surrender the posts in any event;
and that they will urge as a pretext that though our courts of justice are now
open to British subjects, they were so long shut after the peace as to have
defeated irremedially the recovery of debts in many cases. They suggest,
indeed, the idea of an indemnification on our part. But probably were we
disposed to admit their right




-92-


to indemnification, they would take care to set it so high as to insure a
disagreement.

   2. That as to indemnification for the negroes, their measures for concealing
them were in the first instance so efficacious, as to reduce our demand for
them, so far as we can support it by direct proof, to be very small indeed. Its
smallness seems to have kept it out of discussion. Were other difficulties
removed, they would probably make none of this article.

   3. That they equivocate on every proposal of a treaty of commerce, and
authorize in their communications with Mr. Morris the same conclusions which
have been drawn from those they had had from time to time with Mr. Adams, and
those through Mayor Beckwith; to wit, that they do not mean to submit their
present advantages in commerce to the risk which might attend a discussion of
them, whereon some reciprocity could not f ail to be demanded. Unless, indeed,
we would agree to make it a treaty of alliance as well as commerce, so as to
undermine our obligations with France. This method of stripping that rival
nation of its alliances, they tried successfully with Holland, endeavored at
it with Spain, and have plainly and repeatedly suggested to us. For this they
would probably relax some of the rigors they exercise against our commerce.

   4. That as to a minister, their Secretary for Foreign Affairs is disposed to
exchange one, but meets




-93-


with opposition in his cabinet, so as to render the issue uncertain.

   From the whole of which, the Secretary of State is of opinion that Mr. Morris'
letters remove any doubts which might have been entertained as to the
intentions and dispositions of the British cabinet.

   That it would be dishonorable to the United States, useless and even
injurious, to renew the propositions for a treaty of commerce, or for the
exchange of a minister; and that these subjects should now remain dormant, till
they shall be brought forward earnestly by them.

   That the demands of the posts, and of indemnification for the negroes, should
not be again made till we are in readiness to do ourselves the justice which
may be refused.

   That Mr. Morris should be informed that he has fulfilled the object of his
agency to the satisfaction of the President, inasmuch as he has enabled him to
judge of the real views of the British cabinet, and that it is his pleasure
that the matters committed to him be left in the situation in which the letter
shall find them.

   That a proper compensation be given to Mr. Morris for his services herein,
which having been begun on the 22d of January, and ended the 18th of September,
comprehend a space of near eight months; that the allowance to an agent may be
properly fixed anywhere between the half and the whole of what is allowed to a
Chargé d'Affaires;




-94-


which, according to the establishment of the United States at the time of this
appointment, was at the rate of $3,000 a year; consequently, that such a sum
of between one and two thousand dollars be allowed him as the President shall
deem proper, on a view of the interference which this agency may have had with
Mr. Morris' rivate pursuits in Europe.


Report relative to the Mediterranean trade.


   December 28, 1790. The Secretary of State, to whom was referred by the House of
Representatives so much of the speech of the President of the United States to
both Houses of Congress, as relates to the trade of the United. States in the
Mediterranean, with instructions to report thereupon to the House, has had
the same under consideration, and thereupon makes the following report:

   The loss of the records of the custom houses in several of the States, which
took place about the commencement and during the course of the late war, has
deprived us of official information, as to the extent of our commerce and
navigation in the Mediterranean sea. According to the best which may be
obtained from other sources meriting respect, it may be concluded that about
one-sixth of the wheat and flour exported from the United States, and about
one-fourth in value of their dried and pickled fish, and some rice, found their
best markets in the




-95-


Mediterranean ports; that these articles constituted the principal part of
what we sent into that sea; that that commerce loaded outwards from eighty to
one hundred ships, annually, of twenty thousand tons, navigated by about twelve
hundred seamen. It was abandoned early in the war. And after the peace which
ensued, it was obvious to our merchants, that their adventures into that sea
would be exposed to the depredations of the piratical States on the coast of
Barbary. Congress, too, was very early attentive to this danger, and by a
commission of the 12th of May, 1784, authorized certain persons, named
ministers plenipotentiary for that purpose, to conclude treaties of peace and
amity with the Barbary powers. And it being afterwards found more expedient
that the negotiations should be carried on at the residences of those powers,
Congress, by a farther commission, bearing date the 11th of March, 1785,
empowered the same ministers plenipotentiary to appoint agents to repair to
the said powers at their proper residences, and there to negotiate such
treaties. The whole expenses were limited to eighty thousand dollars. Agents
were accordingly sent to Morocco and Algiers.

   Before the appointment of the one to Morocco, it was known that a cruiser of
that State had taken a vessel of the United States; and that the Emperor, on
the friendly interposition of the court of Madrid, had liberated the crew, and
made restitution of the vessel and cargo, as for as their condition admitted.




-96-


   This was a happy presage of the liberal treaty he afterwards concluded with our
agent, still under the friendly mediation of Spain, and at an expense of
between nine and ten thousand dollars only. On his death, which has taken place
not long since, it becomes necessary, according to their usage, to obtain
immediately a recognition of the treaty by his successor, and consequently, to
make provision for the expenses which may attend it. The amount of the former
furnishes one ground of estimate; but the character and dispositions of the
successor, which are unknown here, may influence it materially. The friendship
of this power is important, because our Atlantic as well as Mediterranean
trade is open to his annoyance, and because we carry on a useful commerce with
his nation.

   The Algerines had also taken two vessels of the United States, with twenty-one
persons on board, whom they retained as slaves. On the arrival of the agent
sent to that regency, the dey refused utterly to treat of peace on any terms,
and demanded 59,496 dollars for the ransom of our captives. This mission
therefore proved ineffectual.

   While these negotiations were on foot at Morocco and Algiers, an ambassador
from Tripoli arrived in London. The Ministers Plenipotentiary of the United
States met him in person. He demanded for the peace of that State, thirty
thousand guineas; and undertook to engage that of Tunis for a like sum. These
demands were beyond the limits of Congress,




-97-


and of reason, and nothing was done. Nor was it of importance, as, Algiers
remaining hostile, the peace of Tunis and Tripoli was of no value, and when
that of the former should be obtained, theirs would soon follow.

   Our navigation, then, into the Mediterranean, has not been resumed at all
since the peace. The sole obstacle has been the unprovoked war of Algiers; and
the sole remedy must be to bring that war to an end, or to palliate its
effects. Its effects may, perhaps, be palliated by insuring our ships and
cargoes destined for that sea, and by forming a convention with the regency,
for the ransom of our seamen, according to a fixed tariff. That tariff will,
probably, be high, and the rate of insurance so settled, in the long run, as to
pay for the vessels and cargoes captured, and something more. What proportion
will be captured nothing but experience can determine. Our commerce differs
from that of most of the nations with whom the predatory States are in habits
of war. Theirs is spread all over the face of the Mediterranean, and therefore
must be sought for all over its face. Ours must all enter at a strait only five
leagues wide; so that their cruisers, taking a safe and commanding position
near the strait's mouth, may very effectually inspect whatever enters it. So
safe a station, with a certainty of receiving for their prisoners a good and
stated price, may tempt their cupidity to seek our vessels particularly. Nor
is it certain that our seamen could be induced to




-98-


engage in that navigation, though with the security of Algerine faith that they
would be liberated on the payment of a fixed sum. The temporary deprivation of
liberty, perhaps chains, the danger of the pest, the perils of the engagement
preceding their surrender, and possible delays of the ransom, might turn
elsewhere the choice of men, to whom all the rest of the world is open. In
every case, these would be embarrassments which would enter into the
merchants' estimate, and endanger the preference of foreign bottoms not exposed
to them. And upon the whole, this expedient does not fulfil our wish of a
complete re-establishment of our commerce in that sea.

   A second plan might be to obtain peace by purchasing it. For this we have the
example of rich and powerful nations, in this instance counting their interest
more than their honor. If, conforming to their example, we determine to
purchase a peace, it is proper to inquire what a peace may cost This being
merely a matter of conjecture, we can only compare together such opinions as
have been obtained, and from them form one for ourselves.

   Mr. Wolf, a respectable Irishman, who had resided very long at Algiers, thought
a peace might be obtained from that regency, and the redemption of our captives
included, for sixty or seventy thousand pounds sterling.3 His character and
opinion both merited respect. Yet his estimate being




-99-


the lowest of all who have hazarded an opinion on this subject, one is apt to
fear his judgment might have been biassed by the hope he entertained that the
United States would charge him with this negotiation .

   Captain O'Brien, one of our captives, who had been in Algiers four years and a
half at the date of his last letter, a very sensible man, and to whom we are
indebted for very minute information, supposes that peace alone, might be
bought for that sum, that is to say, for three hundred and twenty-two thousand
dollars.

   The Tripoline ambassador, before mentioned, thought that peace could be made
with the three smaller powers for ninety thousand pounds sterling, to which
were to be added the expenses of the mission and other incidental expenses. But
he could not answer for Algiers; they would demand more. The ministers
Plenipotentiary, who conferred with him, had judged that as much must be paid
to Algiers as to the other three powers together; and consequently, that
according to this measure, the peace of Algiers would cost from an hundred to
an hundred and twenty-five thousand pounds sterling; or from four hundred and
sixty to five hundred and seventy-five thousand dollars.

   The latter sum seemed to meet the ideas of the Count de Vergennes, who, from a
very long residence at Constantinople, was a good judge of what related to the
porte, or its dependencies.




-100-


   A person whose name is not free to be mentioned here, a native of the continent
of Europe, who had long lived, and still lives at Algiers, with whom the
Minister Plenipotentiary of the United States, at Paris, had many and long
conversations, and found his information full, clear, and consistent, was of
opinion the peace of Algiers could not be bought by the United States for less
than one million of dollars. And when that is paid, all is not done. On the
death of a dey, (and the present one is between seventy and eighty years of
age,) respectable presents must be made to the successor, that he may recognize
the treaty; and very often he takes the liberty of altering it. When a consul
is sent or changed., new presents must be made. If these events leave a
considerable interval, occasion must be made of renewing presents. And with
all this they must see that we are in condition to chastise an infraction of
the treaty; consequently some marine force must be exhibited in their harbor
from time to time.

   The late peace of Spain with Algiers is said to have cost from three to five
millions of dollars. Having received the money, they take the vessles of that
nation on the most groundless pretexts; counting, that the same force which
bound Spain to so hard a treaty, may break it with impunity.

   Their treaty with France, which had expired, was about two years ago renewed
for fifty years. The sum given at the time of renewal is not known. But
presents are to be repeated every ten years, and a




-101-


tribute of one hundred thousand dollars to be annually paid. Yet perceiving
that France, embarrassed at home with her domestic affairs, was less capable
of acting abroad, they took six vessels of that nation in the course of the
last year, and retain the captives, forty-four in number, in slavery.

   It is the opinion of Captain O'Brien, that those nations are best treated who
pay a smaller sum in the beginning, and an annual tribute afterwards. In this
way he informs us that the Dutch, Danes, Swedes, and Venetians pay to Algiers,
from twenty-four to thirty thousand dollars a year, each; the two first in
naval stores, the two last chiefly in money. It is supposed, that the peace of
the Barbary States costs Great Britain about sixty thousand guineas, or two
hundred and eighty thousand dollars a year. But it must be noted that these
facts cannot be authentically advanced; as from a principle of self-condemnation, the government
keep them from the public eye as much as possible.

   Nor must we omit finally to recollect, that the Algerines, attentive to reserve
always a sufficient aliment for their piracies, will never extend their peace
beyond certain limits, and consequently, that we may find ourselves in the
case of those nations to whom they refuse peace at any price.

   The third expedient is to repel force by force. Several statements are hereto
annexed of the naval force of Algiers, taken in 1785; 1786, 1787, 1788, and




-102-


1789, differing in small degrees, but concurring in the main. From these it
results that they have usually had about nine chebecs, from ten to thirty-six
guns, and four galleys, which have been reduced by losses to six chebecs and
four galleys. They have a forty-gun frigate on the stocks, and expect two
cruisers from the grand seignior. The character of their vessels is, that they
are sharp built and swift, but so light as not to stand the broadside of a good
frigate. Their guns are of different calibres, unskilfully pointed and worked.
The vessels illy manoeuvred, but crowded with men, one third Turks, the rest
Moors, of determined bravery, and resting their sole hopes on boarding. But two
of these vessels belong to the government, the rest being private property. If
they come out of the harbor together, they separate immediately in quest of
prey; and it is said they were never known to act together in any instance. Nor
do they come out at all, when they know there are vessels cruising for them.
They perform three cruises a year, between the middle of April and November,
when they unrig and lay up for the winter. When not confined within the
straits, they rove northwardly to the channel, and westwardly to the westward
islands.

   They are at peace at present, with France, Spain, England, Venice, the United
Netherlands, Sweden, and Denmark; and at war with Russia, Austria, Portugal,
Naples, Sardinia, Genoa, and Malta.

   Should the United States propose to vindicate




-103-


their commerce by arms, they would, perhaps, think it prudent to possess a
force equal to the whole of that which may be opposed to them. What that equal
force would be, will belong to another department to say.

   At the same time it might never be necessary to draw out the whole at once, nor
perhaps any proportion of it, but for a small part of the year; as it is
reasonable to presume that a concert of operation might be arranged among the
powers at war with the Barbary States, so as that, each performing a tour of
given duration, and in given order, a constant cruise during the eight
temperate months of every year, may be kept up before the harbor of Algiers,
till the object of such operations be completely obtained. Portugal has singly,
for several years past, kept up such a cruise before the straits of Gibraltar,
and by that means has confined the Algerines closely within. But two of their
vessels have been out of the straits in the last five years. Should Portugal
effect a peace with them, as has been apprehended for some time, the Atlantic
`will immediately become the principal scene of their piracies: their peace
with Spain having reduced the profits of their Mediterranean cruises below the
expenses of equipment.

   Upon the whole, it rests with Congress to decide between war, tribute, and
ransom, as the means of reestablishing our Mediterranean commerce. If war,
they will consider how far our own resources




-104-


shall be called forth, and how far they will enable the Executive to engage, in
the forms of the constitution, the co-operation of other powers. If tribute
or ransom, it will rest with them to limit and provide the amount; and with the
Executive, observing the same constitutional forms, to take arrangements for
employing it to the best advantage.


   No. 1 -- Extract of a letter from Richard O'Brien, one of the American captives
at Algiers, to Congress. Algiers, December 26, 1789.

   "It was the opinion of Mr. John Wolf, who resided many years in this city, that
the United States of America may obtain a peace for one hundred years with this
regency, for the sum of sixty or seventy thousand pounds sterling, and the
redemption of fifteen Americans included. Mr. Wolf was the British Chargé des
Affaires in Algiers, and was much the friend of America, but he is no more.

   "I have now been four years and a half in captivity, and I have much reason to
think, that America may obtain a peace with Algiers for the sum of sixty-five
or seventy thousand pounds, considering the present state of Algiers. That
this regency would find it their interest to take two or three American
cruisers in part payment for making a peace; and also would take masts, yards,
plank, scantling, tar, pitch, and turpentine, and Philadelphia iron, as a part
payment; all to be regulated at a certain fixed price by treaty."

   No. 2. -- Extract of a letter from the Honorable John Adams, Minister
Plenipotentiary for the United States at London, to the Honorable John Jay,
Secretary for Foreign Affairs. London, February 22, 1786.

   "On Monday evening another conference was held with the Tripolitan ambassador .
When he began to explain himself concerning his demands, he said they would be
different according to the duration of the treaty. If that were perpetual, they
would be greater; if for a term of years, less; his advice was that it should
be perpetual. Once signed by the bashaw, dey, and other officers, it would be
indissoluble and binding forever upon all their successors. But if a temporary
treaty were made, it might be difficult and expensive to revive it. For a
perpetual treaty, such as they now had with Spain, a sum of thirty thousand
guineas must be paid upon the delivery of the articles




-105-


signed by the dey and other officers. If it were agreed to, he would send his
secretary by land to Marseilles, and from thence, by water, to Tripoli, who
should bring it back by the same route, signed by the dey, &. He had proposed
so small a sum in consideration of the circumstances, but declared it was not
half of what had been lately paid them by Spain. If we chose to treat upon a
different plan, he would make a treaty perpetual upon the payment of twelve
thousand five hundred guineas for the first year, and three thousand guineas
annually, until the thirty thousand guineas were paid. It was observed that
these were large sums, and vastly beyond expectation; but his excellency
answered, that they never made a treaty for less. Upon the arrival of a prize,
the dey and other officers are entitled, by their laws, to large shares, by
which they might make greater profits than those sums amounted to, and they
never would give up this advantage for less.

   "He was told, that although there was full power to treat, the American
ministers were limited to a much smaller sum; so that it would be impossible to
do anything until we wrote to Congress and know their pleasure. Colonel Smith
was present at this, as he had been at the last conference, and agreed to go to
Paris, to communicate all to Mr. Jefferson, and persuade him to come here,
that we may join in farther conferences, and transmit the result to Congress.

   "The ambassador believed that Tunis and Morocco would treat upon the same
terms, but could not answer for Algiers. They would demand more. When Mr.
Jefferson arrives, we shall insist upon knowing the ultimatum, and transmit it
to Congress.

   "Congress will perceive that one hundred and twenty thousand guineas will be
indispensable to conclude with the four powers at this rate, besides a present
to the ambassadors, and their incidental charges. Besides this, a present of
five hundred guineas is made, upon the arrival of a consul in each State. No
man wishes more fervently that the expense could be less, but the fact cannot
be altered, and the truth ought not to be concealed.

   "It may be reasonably concluded that this great affair cannot be finished for
much less than two hundred thousand pounds sterling."

   No. 3. -- Extract of a letter from the Honorable Thomas Jefferson, Minister
Plenipotentiary for the United States at Paris, to the Honorable John Jay,
Secretary for Foreign Affairs. Paris, May 23, 1786.

   "Letters received both from Madrid and Algiers, while I was in London, having
suggested that treaties with the States of Barbary




-106-


would be much facilitated by a previous one with the Ottoman Porte, it was
agreed between Mr. Adams and myself, that on my return I should consult, on
this subject, the Count De Vergennes, whose long residence at Constantinople
rendered him the best judge of its expediency . Various circumstances have put
it out of my power to consult him till to-day. I stated to him the difficulties
we were likely to meet with at Algiers, and asked his opinion, what would be
the probable expense of a diplomatic mission to Constantinople, and what its
effects at Algiers. He said that the expense would be very great; for that
presents must be made at that court, and every one would be gaping after them;
and that it would not procure us a peace at Algiers one penny the cheaper. He
observed that the Barbary States acknowledged a sort of vassalage to the
Porte, and availed themselves of that relation when anything was to be gained
by it; but that whenever it subjected them to the demand from the Porte, they
totally disregarded it; that money was the sole agent. He cited the present
example of Spain, which, though having a treaty with the Porte, would probably
be obliged to buy a peace at Algiers, at the expense of upwards of six millions
of livres. I told him we had calculated, from the demands and information of
the Tripoline ambassador at London, that to make peace with the four Barbary
States would cost us between two and three hundred thousand guineas, if bought
with money.

   "The sum did not seem to exceed his expectations. I mentioned to him, that
considering the uncertainty of a peace, when bought, perhaps Congress might
think it more eligible to establish a cruise of frigates in the Mediterranean,
and even blockade Algiers. He supposed it would require ten vessels, great and
small. I observed to him that M. De Massiac had formerly done it with five; he
said it was true, but that vessels of relief would be necessary. I hinted to
him that I thought the English capable of administering aid to the Algerines.
He seemed to think it impossible, on account of the scandal it would bring on
them. I asked him what had occasioned the blockade by M. De Massiac, he said an
infraction of their treaty by the Algerines."

   No. 4. Extract of a letter from Richard O'Brien to the Hon. Thomas Jefferson.
Algiers, April 28, 1787.

   "It seems the Neapolitan ambassador had obtained a truce with this regency for
three months; and the ambassador wrote his court of his success; but about the
1st of April, when the cruisers were fitting out, the ambassador went to the
dey, and hoped the dey would give




-107-


the necessary orders to the captains of his cruisers not to take the Neapolitan
vessels. The dey said the meaning of the truce was not to take the Neapolitan
cruisers, but if his chebecks should meet the Neapolitan merchantmen to take
them and send them for Algiers. The ambassador said, the Neapolitan cruisers
would not want a pass on those terms. The dey said, if his chebecks should meet
either men of war or merchant vessels, to take them; so gave orders accordingly. The Algerine
sailed the 9th instant, and are gone, I believe, off the coast
of Italy. This shows there is very little confidence to be put in the royal
word. No principle of national honor will bind those people; and I believe not
much confidence to be put in them in treaties. The Algerines are not inclinable
to a peace with the Neapolitans . I hear of no negotiation . When the two
frigates arrive with the money for the ransom of the slaves, I believe they are
done with the Neapolitans ."

   Extract of a letter from Richard O'Brien to the Hon. Thomas Jefferson. Algiers,
June 13, 1789.

   "The cruisers had orders to take the Danes; but I believe Denmark, suspecting
that on account of their alliance with Russia, that the grand seignior would
order the regency of Algiers to make war against the Danes; accordingly, the
Danes have evacuated the Mediterranean seas until the affairs of Europe are
more settled. The Danish ship with the tribute is shortly expected. She is
worth fifty thousand dollars; so that the Algerines will not make known
publicly their intention of breaking with Denmark, until this ship arrives with
the tribute. I am very sure that Mr. Robindar is very sensible of the intention
of those sea-robbers, the terror and scourge of the Christians. The reason the
Algerines have not committed any depredations on the English, is, that the
cruisers have not met with any of them richly loaded; for if they had met a
rich ship from London for Livorna, they would certainly have brought her into
port, and said that such ship was loaded for the enemy of Algiers at Livorna;
but if that was not a sufficient excuse, have overboard or clipt the pass.

   "Consul Logie has been treated with much contempt by the Algerine ministry; and
you may depend, that when the dey goes to his long home, that his successor
will not renew the peace with Great Britain, without a large sum of money is
paid, and very valuable presents. This I well know; the whole ministry says,
that the peace with the English is very old, and that the English must conform
to the custom of other nations, in giving the government here money and
presents, In fact, the Algerines are trying their endeavors to find




-108-


some nation to break the peace with them. I think, if they had treated the
English in such a manner as they have the French, that the English would resent
it."

   Extract of a letter from Richard O'Brien to the Hon. Thomas Jefferson. Algiers,
June 13, 1789.

   "What dependence or faith could be given to a peace with the Algerines,
considering their present haughtiness, and with what contempt and derision do
they treat all nations; so that, in my opinion, until the Algerines more
strictly adhere to the treaties they have already made, it would be impolitic
in any nation to try to make a peace here; for I see they take more from the
nations they are at peace with, than from those they are at declared war with.
The Portuguese, I hope, will keep the Algerines inside the straits; for only
consider the bad consequence of the Algerines going into the mar Grandi.
Should the Portuguese make a sudden peace with this regency, the Algerines
would immediately go out of the straits, and of course, take many an American."

   No. 5. -- Extract of a letter from the Hon. John Adams, Esq., Minister Plenipotentiary of th
United States at the Court of Great Britain, to the Hon. John Jay,
Esq., Secretary for Foreign Affairs. February 16, 1786.

   "The American commerce can be protected from these Africans only by negotiation
, or by war. If presents should be exacted from us, as ample as those which are
given by England, the expense may amount to sixty thousand pounds sterling a
year, an enormous sum to be sure; but infinitely less than the expense of
fighting. Two frigates of 30 guns each would cost as much to fit them for the
sea, besides the accumulating charges of stores, provisions, pay, and
clothing. The powers of Europe generally send a squadron of men of war with
their ministers, and offer battle at the same time that they propose treaties
and promise presents."

   No. 6. Several statements of the Marine force o f Algiers. Public and private.

   May 20, 1786. -- Mr. Lamb says it consists of

   
9 Chebecs from 36 to 8 guns; manned, the largest with 400 men, and so in proportion.
10 Row Galleys  





-109-


   May 27, 1787:-Mr. Randall furnishes two statements, viz.:

   A more general one-

   
1 Setye of 34 guns.
2 " " 32 "
1 " " 26 "
1 " " 24 "
1 Chebec 20 "
1 " " 18 "
1 " " 10 "
_____        
8        

    4 half-galleys, carrying from 120 to 130 Moors.

    3 galliots of 70, 60, and 50 Moors.

   A more particular one as follows:

   
1 of 32 guns, viz. 2 eighteens, 24 nines, 6 fours, and 450 men.
1 of 28 " " 2 twelves, 24 " 2 sixes, " 400 "
1 of 24 " "     20 fours,     " 350 "
1 of 20 " "     20 sixes,     " 300 "
2 of 18 " "     18 "     " 260 "
1 of 16 " "     15 "     " 250 "
2 small craft.                        
  _____                        
9                          

    55 gun-boats, carrying I twelve pounder each, for defence of the harbor.

   June 8, 1786.-A letter from the three American captains, O'Brien, Coffin, and
Stephens, state them as

   
1 of 32
1 of 30
3 of 24
3 of 18
1 of 12
____
9 and 55 gun-boats.

   September 25, 1787.-Captain O'Brien furnishes the following statement:

   
  1 of 30 guns, 400 men, 106 feet length, straight keel.
  1 of 26 " 320 " 96 " " " "
  2 of 22 " 240 " 80 " " " "
  1 of 22 " 240 " 75 " " " "
  1 of 22 guns, 240 men, 70 feet length, straight keel.
  1 of 18 " 200 " 70 " " " "
  1 of 16 " 180"64 " " " "  
  1 of 12 " 150 " 50 " " " "
  ____                    
  9                    
Galleys 1 of 4 guns 70 men 40 feet length, straight keel
  2 of 2 " 46 " 32 " " " "
  1 of 2 " 40 " 32 " " " "





-110-


   February5,1788.-StatementbytheinhabitantsofAlgiers,spokenofinthe
report.


9 vessels from 36 down to 20 guns.

4 or 5 smaller.

   About this date the Algerines lost two or three vessels, stranded or taken.

   December, 1789.-Capta in O'Brien furnishes the latest statement.

   
1 ship of 24 guns, received lately from France.
5 large cruisers.
____  
6 3 galleys, and 60 gun-boats.

   In the fall of 1789, they laid the keel of a 40 gun frigate, and they expect
two cruisers from the grand seignior.


No. 7.-Translation of a letter from Count D'Estaing to the Hon. Thomas
Jefferson, Esq. Paris, May 17, 1784.

   SIR, -- In giving you an account of an opinion of Mr. Massiac, and which
absolutely corresponds with my own, I cannot too much observe how great a
difference may take place in the course of forty years between the means which
he required and those which political circumstances, that I cannot ascertain,
may exact.

   This Secretary of State, afterwards vice-Admiral, had the modesty, when a
captain, to propose a means for the reduction of Algiers, less brilliant to
himself, but more sure and economical than the one government was about to
adopt. They wanted him to undertake a bombardment; he proposed a simple
blockade. All the force he requested was a single man-of-war, two strong
frigates, and two sloops-of-war.

   I am convinced, that by blocking up Algiers by cross-anchoring, and with a
long tow, that is to say, with several cables spliced to each other, and with
iron chains, one might, if necessary, always remain




-111-


there, and there is no Barbarian power thus confined, which would not sue for
peace.

   During the war before last the English remained, even in winter, at anchor
before Morbian, on the coast of Brittany, which is a much more dangerous coast.
Expeditious preparation for sailing of the vessels which form the blockade,
which should be of a sufficient number to prevent anything from entering or
going out, while the rest remain at their stations, the choice of these
stations, skilful manoeuvres, strict watch during the night, every precaution
against the element which every seaman ought to be acquainted with; also,
against the enemy to prevent the sudden attack of boats, and to repel them in
case they should make an attack by boats prepared for the purpose, frequent
refreshments for the crews, relieving the men, an unshaken constancy and
exactness in service, are the means, which in my opinion, would render the
event indubitable . Bombardments are but transitory. It is, if I may so
express myself, like breaking glass windows with guineas. None have produced
effect against the barbarians. Even an imperfect blockade, were one to have the
patience and courage to persist therein, would occasion a perpetual evil, it
would be insupportable in the long run. To obtain the end proposed no
advantage ought to be lost. If several powers would come to a good understand
ing, and pursue a plan formed on the principles of humanity; if they were not
counteracted by others, it would require but a few years to compel the
barbarians to cease being pirates; they would become merchants in spite of
themselves. It is needless to observe, that the unsuccessful attempts of
Spain, and those under which the republic of Venice, perhaps, hides other
views, have increased the strength as well as the self-love of all the
barbarians. We are assured that the Algerines have fitted out merchantmen with
heavy cannon. This would render it necessary to block the place with two ships,
so that one of the two might remain moored near the bar, while the other might
prepare to support such of the frigates as should give chase. But their
chebecs, even their frigates, and all their vessels, although overcharged with
men, are moreover so badly armed and manoeuvred that assistance from without
would be most to be feared.

   Your excellency has told me the only true means of bringing to terms the only
people who can take a pleasure in disturbing our commerce. You see, I speak as
an American citizen; this title, dear to my heart, the value of which I justly
prize, affords me the happy opportunity of offering, still more particularly,
the homage, the sincere attachment, and the respect with which I have the honor
to be, &. ESTAING.





-112-



Report on the Algerine Prisoners.

   December 28, 1790. The Secretary of State, having had under consideration the
situation of the citizens of the United States in captivity at Algiers, makes
the following report thereupon to the President of the United States: When the
House of Representatives, at their late session, were pleased to refer to the
Secretary of State, the petition of our citizens in captivity at Algiers, there
still existed some expectation that certain measures, which had been employed
to effect their redemption, the success of which depended on their secrecy,
might prove effectual. Information received during the recess of Congress has
so far weakened those expectations, as to make it now a duty to lay before the
President of the United States, a full statement of what has been attempted for
the relief of these our suffering citizens, as well before, as since he came
into office, that he may be enabled to decide what further is to be done.

   On the 25th of July, I.785, the schooner Maria, Captain Stevens, belonging to a
Mr. Foster, of Boston, was taken off Cape St. Vincents, by an Algerine corsair;
and, five days afterwards, the ship Dauphin, Captain O'Brien, belonging to
Messrs. Irvins of Philadelphia, was taken by another Algerine, about fifty
leagues westward of Lisbon. These vessels, with their cargoes and crews,




-113-


twenty-one persons in number, were carried into Algiers.

   Congress had some time before commissioned Ministers Plenipotentiary for
entering into treaties of amity and commerce with the Barbary Powers, and to
send to them proper agents for preparing such treaties. An agent was accordingly appointed fo
Algiers, and his instructions prepared, when the Ministers
Plenipotentiary received information of these captures. Though the ransom of
captives was not among the objects expressed in their commissions, because at
their dates the case did not exist, yet they thought it their duty to undertake
that ransom, fearing that the captives might be sold and dispersed through the
interior and distant countries of Africa, if the previous orders of Congress
should be waited for. They therefore added a supplementary instruction to the
agent to negotiate their ransom. But, while acting thus without authority, they
thought themselves bound to offer a price so moderate as not to be disapproved.
They therefore restrained him to two hundred dollars a man; which was
something less than had been just before paid for about three hundred French
captives, by the Mathurins, a religious order of France, instituted in ancient
times for the redemption of Christian captives from the infidel Powers. On the
arrival of the agent at Algiers, the dey demanded fifty-nine thousand four
hundred and ninety-six dollars for the twenty-one captives, and could be
brought to abate




-114-


but little from that demand. The agent, therefore, returned in 1786, without
having effected either peace or ransom.

   In the beginning of the next year, 1787, the Minister Plenipotentiary of the
United States at Paris procured an interview with the general of the religious
order of Mathurins, before mentioned, to engage him to lend his agency, at the
expense of the United States, for the redemption of their captive citizens. He
proffered at once all the services he could render, with the liberality and the
zeal which distinguish his character. He observed, that he had agents on the
spot, constantly employed in seeking out and redeeming the captives of their
own country; that these should act for us, as for themselves; that nothing
could be accepted for their agency; and that he would only expect that the
price of redemption should be ready on our part, so as to cover the engagement
into which he should enter. He added, that, by the time all expenses were paid,
their last redemption had amounted to near two thousand five hundred livres a
man, and that he could by no means flatter us that they could redeem our
captives as cheap as their own. The pirates would take advantage of its being
out of their ordinary line. Still he was in hopes they would not be much
higher.

   The proposition was then submitted to Congress, that is to say, in February,
1787, and on the 19th of September, in the same year, their Minister
Plenipotentiary




-115-


at Paris received their orders to embrace the offers of the Mathurins. This he
immediately notified to the general, observing, however, that he did not desire
him to enter into any engagements till a sufficient sum to cover them should
be actually deposited in Paris. The general wished that the whole might be kept
rigorously secret, as, should the barbarians suspect him to be acting for the
United States, they would demand such sums as he could never agree to give,
even with our consent, because it would injure his future purchases from them.
He said he had information from his agent at Algiers, that our captives
received so liberal a daily allowance as to evince that it came from a public
source. He recommended that this should be discontinued; engaging that he
would have an allowance administered to them, much short indeed of what they
had hitherto received, but such as was given to his own countrymen, quite
sufficient for physical necessities, and more likely to prepare the opinion,
that as they were subsisted by his charity, they were to be redeemed by it
also. These ideas, suggested to him by the danger of raising his market, were
approved by the Minister Plenipotentiary; because, this being the first
instance of a redemption by the United States, it would form a precedent,
because a high price given by us might induce these pirates to abandon all
other nations in pursuit of Americans; whereas, the contrary would take place,
could our price of redemption be fixed at the lowest point.




-116-


   To destroy, therefore, every expectation of a redemption by the United States,
the bills of the Spanish consul at Algiers, who had made the kind advances
before spoken of for the sustenance of our captives, were not answered. On the
contrary, a hint was given that these advances had better be discontinued, as
it was not known that they would be reimbursed . It was necessary even to go
further, and to suffer the captives themselves and their friends to believe for
awhile, that no attention was paid to them, no notice taken of their letters.
They are still under this impression. It would have been unsafe to trust them
with a secret, the disclosure of which might forever prevent their redemption,
by raising the demands of the captors to sums which a due regard, for our
seamen, still in freedom, would forbid us to give. This was the most trying of
all circumstances, and drew from them the most afflicting reproaches .

   It was a twelvemonth afterwards before the money could be deposited in Paris,
and the negotiation be actually put into train. In the meantime the general had
received information from Algiers of a very considerable change of prices
there. Within the last two or three years the Spaniards, the Neapolitans, and
the Russians, had redeemed at exorbitant sums. Slaves were become scarce, and
would hardly be sold at any price. Still he entered on the business with an
assurance of doing the best in his power; and he was authorized to offer as far




-117-


as three thousand livres, or five hundred and fifty-five dollars a man. He
wrote immediately to consult a confidential agent at Marseilles, on the best
mode of carrying this business into effect; from whom he received the answer
No. 2, hereto annexed.

   Nothing further was known of his progress or prospects, when the House of
Representatives were pleased, at their last session, to refer the petition of
our captives at Algiers to the Secretary of State. The preceding narrative
shows that no report could have then been made without risking the object, of
which some hopes were still entertained . Later advices, however, from the
Chargé des Affaires of the United States, at Paris, informs us, that these
measures, though not yet desperate, are not to be counted on. Besides the
exorbitance of price, before feared, the late transfer of the lands and
revenues of the clergy in France to the public, by withdrawing the means,
seems to have suspended the proceedings of the Mathurins in the purposes of
their institution.

   It is time, therefore, to look about for something more promising, without
relinquishing, in the meanwhile, the chance of success through them. Endeavors
to collect information, which have been continued a considerable time, as to
the ransoms which would probably be demanded from us, and those actually paid
by other nations, enable the Secretary of State to lay before the President the
following short view, collected from original papers now in his possession, or
from information delivered




-118-


to him personally. Passing over the ransoms of the Mathurins, which are kept
for below the common level by special circumstances:

   In 1786, the dey of Algiers demanded from our agent $59,496 for twenty-one
captives, which was $2,833 a man. The agent flattered himself they could be
ransomed for $1,200 apiece. His secretary informed us, at the same time, that
Spain had paid $1,600.

   In 1787, the Russians redeemed at $1,546 a man. In 1788, a well-informed
inhabitant of Algiers assured the Minister Plenipotentiary of the United
States at Paris, that no nation had redeemed, since the Spanish treaty, at less
than from £250 to £300 sterling, the medium of which is $1,237. Captain
O'Brien, at the same date, thinks we must pay $1,800, and mentions a Savoy
captain, just redeemed at $4074.

   In 1789, Mr. Logie, the English consul at Algiers, informed a person who wished
to ransom one of our common sailors, that he would cost from £450 to £500
sterling, the mean of which is $2,137. In December of the same year, Captain
O'Brien thinks our men will now cost $2,290 each, though a Jew merchant
believes he could get them for $2,264.

   In 1790, July 9th, a Mr. Simpson, of Gibraltar, who, at some particular
request, had taken pains to find for what sum our captives could be redeemed,
finds that the fourteen will cost $34,790, which is $2,483 a man, At the same
date, one of them, a




-119-


Scotch boy, a common mariner, was actually redeemed at 8,000 livres, equal to
$1,481, which is within nineteen dollars of the price Simpson states for common
men; and the Charge des Affaires of the United States at Paris is informed that
the whole may be redeemed at that rate, adding fifty per cent, on the captains,
which would bring it to $1,571 a man.

   It is found then that the prices are 1,200, 1,237, 1,481, 1,546, 1,571, 1,600,
1,800, 2,137, 2,264, 2,485, 2,833, and 2,920 dollars a man, not noticing that
of $4,074, because it was for a captain.

   In 1786, there were 2,200 captives in Algiers, which, in 1789, had been reduced
by death or ransom to 655. Of ours six have died, and one has been ransomed by
his friends.

   From these facts and opinions, some conjecture may be formed of the terms on
which the liberty of our citizens may be obtained.

   But should it be thought better to repress force by force, another expedient
for their liberation may perhaps offer. Captures made on the enemy may perhaps
put us into possession of some of their mariners, and exchange be substituted
for ransom. It is not indeed a fixed usage with them to exchange prisoners. It
is rather their custom to refuse it. However, such exchanges are sometimes
effected, by allowing them more or less of advantage. They have sometimes
accepted of two Moors for a Christian, at others they have refused five or six
for one.




-120-


   Perhaps Turkish captives may be objects of greater partiality with them, as
their government is entirely in the hands of Turks, who are treated in every
instance as a superior order of beings. Exchange, too, will be more practicable
in our case, as our captives have not been sold to private individuals, but
are retained in the hands of the Government.

   The liberation of our citizens has an intimate connection with the liberation
of our commerce in the Mediterranean, now under the consideration of
Congress. The distresses of both proceed from the same cause, and the measures
which shall be adopted for the relief of the one, may, very probably, involve
the relief of the other.


The Secretary of State, to whom was referred by the House of Representatives,
the representation from the General Court of the Commonwealth of Massachuse
tts, on the subjects of the cod and whale fisheries, together with the several
papers accompanying it, has had the same under consideration, and thereupon
makes the following report:

   February 1, 1791 The representation sets forth that, before the late war,
about four thousand seamen, and about twenty-four thousand tons of shipping,
were annually employed from that State, in the whale fishery, the produce
whereof was about three hundred and fifty thousand pounds lawful money a year.




-121-


   That, previous to the same period, the cod fishery of that State employed four
thousand men, and twenty-eight thousand tons of shipping, and produced about
two hundred and fifty thousand pounds a year.

   That these branches of business, annihilated during the war, have been, in some
degree, recovered since; but that they labor under many and heavy embarrassments, which, if no
removed, or lessened, will render the fisheries every year
less extensive and important.

   That these embarrassments are heavy duties on their produce abroad, and
bounties on that of their competitors; and duties at home on several articles,
particularly used in the fisheries.

   And it asks that the duties be taken off; that bounties be given to the
fishermen; and the national influence be used abroad, for obtaining better
markets for their produce.

   The cod and whale fisheries, carried on by different persons, from different
ports, in different vessels, in different seas, and seeking different markets,
agree in one circumstance, in being as unprofitable to the adventurer, as
important to the public. A succinct view of their rise, progress, and present
state, with different nations, may enable us to note the circumstances which
have attended their prosperity, and their decline; to judge of the embarrassments which are said t
oppress ours; to see whether they depend on our own
will, and may, therefore, be remedied




-122-


immediately by ourselves, or, whether depending on the will of others, they are
without the reach of remedy from us, either directly or indirectly.

   Their history being as unconnected as their practice, they shall be separately
considered.

   Within twenty years after the supposed discovery of Newfoundland, by the
Cabots, we find that the abundance of fish on its banks, had already drawn the
attention of the people of Europe. For, as early as 1517, or 1519, we are told
of fifty ships being seen there at one time. The first adventurers in that
fishery were the Biscayans, of Spain, the Basques and Bas-Bretons, of France,
all united anciently in language, and still in habits, and in extreme poverty.
The last circumstance enabled them long to retain a considerable share of the
fishery. In 1577, the French had one hundred and fifty vessels there; the
Spaniards had still one hundred, and the Portuguese fifty, when the English had
only fifteen. The Spaniards and Portuguese seem at length to have retired
silently, the French and English claiming the fishery exclusively, as an
appurtenance to their adjacent colonies, and the profits being too small for
nations surcharged with the precious metals proceeding from their mines.

   Without materials to trace the intermediate progress, we only know that, so
late as 1744, the French employed there five hundred and sixty-four ships, and
twenty-seven thousand five hundred seamen, and took one million two hundred
and forty-six




-123-


thousand quintals of fish, which was three times the extent to which England
and her colonies together, carried this fishery at that time.

   The English, in the beginning of the seventeenth century, had employed,
generally, about one hundred and fifty vessels in the Newfoundland fishery.
About 1670 we find them reduced to eighty, and one hundred, the inhabitants of
New England beginning now to supplant them. A little before this, the British
Parliament perceiving that their citizens were unable to subsist on the scanty
profits which sufficed for their poorer competitors, endeavored to give them
some advantage by prohibiting the importation of foreign fish; and, at the
close of the century, they formed some regulations for their government and
protection, and remitted to them some duties. A successful war enabled them, in
1713, to force from the French a cession of the Island of Newfoundland; under
these encouragements, the English and American fisheries began to thrive. In
1731 we find the English take two hundred thousand quintals of fish, and the
Americans two hundred and thirty thousand, besides the refuse fish, not fit for
European markets. They continue to gain ground, and the French to lose it,
insomuch that, about 1755, they are said to have been on a par; and, in 1768,
the French have only two hundred and fifty-nine vessels, of twenty-four
thousand four hundred and twenty tons, nine thousand seven hundred and
twenty-two seamen, taking two hundred thousand quintals, while America




-124-


alone, for some three or four years before that, and so on, to the commencement of the late war
employed six hundred and sixty-five vessels, of twenty-five thousand six hundred and fifty tons
and four thousand four hundred and five
seamen, and took from three hundred and fifty thousand to upwards of four
hundred thousand quintals of fish, and England a still greater quantity, five
hundred and twenty-six thousand quintals, as is said.

   Spain had formally relinquished her pretensions to a participation in these
fisheries, at the close of the preceding war; and, at the end of this, the
adjacent continent and islands being divided between the United States; the
English and French, (for the last retained two small islands merely for this
object,) the right of fishing was appropriated to them also.

   France, sensible of the necessity of balancing the power of England on the
water, and, therefore, of improving every resource for raising seamen, and
seeing that her fishermen could not maintain their competition without some
public patronage, adopted the experiment of bounties on her own fish, and
duties on that of foreign nations brought into her markets. But, notwithsta
nding this, her fisheries dwindle, from a change taken place, insensibly, in
the character of her navigation, which, from being the most economical, is now
become the most expensive. In 1786, she is said to have employed but seven
thousand men in this fishery, and to have taken four hundred and twenty-six
thousand quintals;




-125-


and, in 1787, but six thousand men, and one hundred and twenty-eight thousand
quintals. She seems not yet sensible that the unthriftiness of her fisheries
proceeds from the want of economy, and not the want of markets; and that the
encouragement of our fishery abridges that of a rival nation, whose power on
the ocean has long threatened the loss of all balance on that element.

   The plan of the English Government, since the peace, has been to prohibit all
foreign fish in their markets, and they have given from eighteen to fifty
thousand pounds sterling on every fishing vessel complying with certain
conditions. This policy is said to have been so far successful, as to have
raised the number of seamen employed in that business, in 1786, to fourteen
thousand, and the quantity of fish taken, to 732,000 quintals.

   The fisheries of the United States, annihilated during the war; their vessels,
utensils, and fishermen destroyed; their markets in the Mediterranean and
British America lost, and their produce dutied in those of France; their
competitors enabled by bounties to meet and undersell them at the few markets
remaining open, without any public aid, and, indeed, paying aids to the public;
such were the hopeless auspices under which this important business was to be
resumed. Yet it was resumed, and, aided by the mere force of natural advantages
, they employed, during the years 1786, 1787, 1788,




-126-


and 1789, on an average, five hundred and thirty nine vessels, of nineteen
thousand one hundred and eighty-five tons, three thousand two hundred and
eighty-sev en seamen, and took two hundred and fifty thousand six hundred and
fifty quintals of fish. * * * And an official paper * * shows that, in the last
of those years, our exportation amounted to three hundred and seventy-five
thousand and twenty quintals, and thirty thousand four hundred and sixty-one
barrels; deduction made of three thousand seven hundred and one quintals, and
six thousand three hundred and forty-three barrels of foreign fish, received
and re-exported. * * Still, however, the calculations * * which accompany the
representation, show that the profits of the sales in the years 1787 and 1788,
were too small to afford a living to the fishermen, and on those of 1789, there
was such a loss as to withdraw thirty-three vessels, of the town of Marblehead
alone, from the further pursuit of this business; and the apprehension is,
that, without some public aid, those still remaining will continue to withdraw,
and this whole commerce be engrossed by a single nation.

   This rapid view of the cod fishery enables us to discern under what policy it
has flourished or declined in the hands of other nations, and to mark the fact,
that it is too poor a business to be left to itself, even with the nation most
advantageo usly situated.

   It will now be proper to count the advantages which aid, and the disadvantages
which oppose us in this conflict.




-127-


   Our advantages are-

   1. The neighborho od of the great fisheries, which permits our fishermen to
bring home their fish to be salted by their wives and children.

   2. The shore fisheries, so near at hand, as to enable the vessels to run into
port in a storm, and so lessen the risk, for which distant nations must pay
insurance.

   3. The winter fisheries, which, like household manufactures, employ portions
of time, which would otherwise be useless.

   4. The smallness of the vessels, which the shortness of the voyage enables us
to employ, and which, consequently, require but a small capital.

   5. The cheapness of our vessels, which do not cost above the half of the Baltic
fir vessels, computing price and duration.

   6. Their excellence as sea boats, which decreases the risk and quickens the
return.

   7. The superiority of our mariners in skill, activity, enterprise, sobriety,
and order.

   8. The cheapness of provisions.

   9. The cheapness of Casks, which, of itself, is said to be equal to an extra
profit of fifteen per cent.

   These advantages are of such force, that, while experience has proved that no
other nation can make a mercantile profit on the Newfoundland fishery, nor can
support it without national aid, we can make a living profit, if vent for our
fish can be procured.




-128-


   Of the disadvantages opposed to us, those which depend on ourselves, are
Tonnage and naval duties on the vessels employed in the fishery.

   Impost duties on salt.

   On tea, rum, sugar, molasses, hooks, lines, and leads, duck, cordage, and
cables, iron, hemp, and twine, used in the fishery; coarse woollens, worn by
the fishermen, and the poll tax levied by the State on their persons. The
statement No. 6, shows the amount of these, exclusive of the State tax and
drawback on the fish exported, to be $5.25 per man, or $57.75 Per vessel of
sixty-five tons. When a business is so nearly in equilibrio that one can hardly
discern whether the profit be sufficient to continue it or not, smaller sums
than these suffice to turn the scale against it. To these disadvantages, add
ineffectual duties on the importation of foreign fish. In justification of
these last, it is urged that the foreign fish received, is in exchange for the
produce of agriculture . To which it may be answered, that the thing given, is
more merchantable than that received in exchange, and agriculture has too many
markets to be allowed to take away those of the fisheries. It will rest,
therefore, with the wisdom of the Legislature to decide, whether prohibition
should not be opposed to prohibition, and high duty to high duty, on the fish
of other nations; whether any, and which, of the naval and other duties may be
remitted, or an equivalent given to the fisherman, in the form of a




-129-


drawback, or bounty; and whether the loss of markets abroad, may not, in some
degree, be compensated, by creating markets at home; to which might contribute
the constituting fish a part of the military ration, in stations not too
distant from navigation, a part of the necessary sea stores of vessels, and the
encouraging private individuals to let the fishermen share with the
cultivator, in furnishing the supplies of the table. A habit introduced from
motives of patriotism, would soon be followed from motives of taste; and who
will undertake to fix the limits to this demand, if it can be once excited,
with a nation which doubles, and will continue to double, at very short
periods?

   Of the disadvantages which depend on others, are-

   1. The loss of the Mediterranean markets.

   2. Exclusions from the markets of some of our neighbors.

   3. High duties in those of others; and,

   4. Bounties to the individuals in competition with us.

   The consideration of these will find its place more aptly, after a review of
the condition of our whale fishery shall have led us to the same point. To this
branch of the subject, therefore, we will now proceed.

   The whale fishery was first brought into notice of the southern nations of
Europe, in the fifteenth century, by the same Biscayans and Basques who led




-130-


the way to the fishery of Newfoundland. They began it on their own coasts, but
soon found that the principal residence of the whale was in the Northern seas,
into which, therefore, they pursued him. In 1578 they employed twenty-five
ships in that business. The Dutch and Hamburghers took it up after this, and
about the middle of the seventeenth century the former employed about two
hundred ships, and the latter about three hundred and fifty.

   The English endeavored also to participate of it, In 1672, they offered to
their own fishermen a bounty of six shillings a ton, on the oil they should
bring home, and instituted, at different times, different exclusive companies,
all of which failed of success. They raised their bounty, in 1733, to twenty
shillings a ton, on the admeasurement of the vessel. In 1740, to thirty
shillings, with a privilege to the fishermen against being impressed. The
Basque fishery, supported by poverty alone, had maintained but a feeble
existence, before competitors aided by the bounties of their nation, and was,
in fine, annihilated by the war of 1745, at the close of which the English
bounty was raised to forty shillings. From this epoch, their whale fishery went
on between the limits of twenty-eight and sixty-seven vessels, till the
commencement of the last war.

   The Dutch, in the meantime, had declined gradually to about one hundred and
thirty ships, and have, since that, fallen down to less than half that




-131-


number. So that their fishery, notwithstanding a bounty of thirty florins a
man, as well as that of Hamburg, is now nearly out of competition .

   In 1715, the Americans began their whale fishery. They were led to it at first
by the whales which presented themselves on their coasts. They attacked them
there in small vessels of forty tons. As the whale, being infested, retired
from the coast, they followed him farther and farther into the ocean, still
enlarging their vessels with their adventures, to sixty, one hundred, and two
hundred tons. Having extended their pursuit to the Western Islands, they fell
in, accidentally, with the spermaceti whale, of a different species from that
of Greenland, which alone had hitherto been known in commerce; more fierce and
active, and whose oil and head matter was found to be more valuable, as it
might be used in the interior of houses without offending the smell. The
distinction now first arose between the Northern and Southern fisheries; the
object of the former being the Greenland whale, which frequents the Northern
coasts and seas of Europe and America; that of the latter being the spermaceti
whale, which was found in the Southern seas, from the Western Islands and coast
of Africa, to that of Brazil, and still on to the Falkland Islands. Here,
again, within soundings, on the coast of Brazil, they found a third species of
whale, which they called the black or Brazil whale, smaller than the Greenland,
yielding a still less valuable oil, fit only for summer use, as it becomes
opaque




-132-


at 50 degrees of Fahrenheit's thermometer, while that of the spermaceti whale
is limpid to 41, and of the Greenland whale to 36, of the same thermometer. It
is only worth taking, therefore, when it falls in the way of the fishermen, but
not worth seeking, except when they have failed of success against the
spermaceti whale, in which case, this kind, easily found and taken, serves to
moderate their loss.

   In 1771 the Americans had one hundred and eighty-three vessels, of thirteen
thousand eight hundred and twenty tons, in the Northern fishery, and one
hundred and twenty-one vessels, of fourteen thousand and twenty tons, in the
Southern, navigated by four thousand and fifty-nine men. At the beginning of
the late war, they had one hundred and seventy-seven vessels in the Northern,
and one hundred and thirty-two in the Southern fishery. At that period, our
fishery being suspended, the English seized the opportunity of pushing theirs.
They gave additional bounties of £500, £400, £300, £200
£100 sterling,
annually, to the five ships which should take the greatest quantities of oil.
The effect of which was such, as, by the year 1786, to double the quantity of
common oil necessary for their own consumption. Finding, on a review of the
subject, at that time, that their bounties had cost the Government £13 IOS.
sterling a man, annually, or sixty per cent on the cargoes, a part of which
went consequently to ease the purchases of this article made by foreign
nations, they reduced the northern bounty




-133-


from forty to thirty shillings the ton of admeasurement.

   They had, some little time before, turned their attention to the Southern
fishery, and given very great bounties in it, and had invited the fishermen of
the United States to conduct their enterprises . Under their guidance, and with
such encouragement, this fishery, which had only begun with them in 1784 or
1785, was rising into value. In 1788 they increased their bounties, and the
temptations to our fishermen, under the general description of foreigners who
had been employed in the whale fishery, to pass over with their families and
vessels to the British dominions, either in America or Europe, but preferably
to the latter. The effect of these measures had been prepared, by our whale
oils becoming subject, in their market, to the foreign duty of £18 5s. sterling
the ton, which, being more than equal to the price of the common oil, operated
as a prohibition on that, and gave to their spermaceti oil a preference over
ours to that amount. * * * * * * * *

   The fishermen of the United States, left without resource, by the loss of their
market, began to think of accepting the British invitation, and of removing,
some to Nova Scotia, preferring smaller advantages in the neighborhood of their
ancient country and friends others to Great Britain, postponing country and
friends to high, premiums.

   The Government of France could not be inattentive




-134-


to these proceedings. They saw the danger of letting four or five thousand
seamen, of the best in the world, be transferred to the marine strength of
another nation, and carry over with them an art, which they possessed almost
exclusively . To give time for a counterplan, the Marquis de Lafayette, the
valuable friend and citizen of this, as well as that country, wrote to a
gentleman in Boston, to dissuade the fishermen from accepting the British
proposals, and to assure them that their friends in France would endeavor to do
something for them. A vessel was then arrived from Halifax at Nantucket, to
take off those who had proposed to remove. Two families had gone abroad, and
others were going. In this moment, the letter arriving, suspended their
designs. Not another went abroad, and the vessel returned to Halifax with only
the two families.

   The plan adopted by the French ministry, very different from that of the first
mover, was to give a counter invitation to the Nantucket men to remove and
settle in Dunkirk, offering them a bounty of fifty livres (between nine and ten
dollars) a ton on the admeasurement of the vessels they should equip for the
whale fishery, with some other advantages . Nine families only, of thirty-three persons, accepte
the invitation. This was in 1785. In 1786, the ministry
were led to see that their invitation would produce but little effect, and that
the true means of preventing the emigration of our fishermen to the British
dominions would be to enable them still to




-135-


follow their calling from their native country, by giving them a new market for
their oils, instead of the old one they had lost. The duties were, therefore,
abated on American whale oil immediately, and a further abatement promised by
the letter No. 8, and, in December, 1787, the arrêt No. 9 was passed.

   The rival fishermen immediately endeavored to turn this measure to their own
advantage, by pouring their whale oils into the markets of France, where they
were enabled, by the great premiums received from their Government, perhaps,
too, by extraordinary indemnifications, to undersell both the French and
American fishermen. To repel this measure, France shut her ports to all foreign
fish oils whatever, by the arrêt No. 10. The British whale fishery fell, in
consequence, the ensuing year from two hundred and twenty-two to one hundred
and seventy-eight ships. But this general exclusion has palsied our fishery
also. On the 7th of December, 1788, therefore, by the arrêt No. 11, the ports
of France still remaining shut to all other nations, were again opened to the
produce of the whale fisheries of the United States, continuing, however, their
endeavors to recover a share in this fishery themselves, by the aid of our
fishermen. In 1784, 1785, 1786, they had had four ships. In 1787, three. In
1788, seventeen in the two fisheries of four thousand five hundred tons. These
cost them in bounty 2 2 5,000 livres, which divided on one thousand five
hundred and fifty tons of oil, the quantity they took, amounted to 145 livres




-136-


(near twenty-seven dollars) the ton, and, on about one hundred natives on
board the seventeen ships, (for there were one hundred and fifty Americans
engaged by the voyage) came to 2,225 livres, or about 416 2/3 dollars a man.

   We have had, during the years 1787, 1788 and 1789, on an average, ninety-one
vessels, of five thousand eight hundred and twenty tons, in the northern, and
thirty-one of four thousand three hundred and ninety tons in the southern
fishery. * *
These details will enable Congress to see with what a competition we have to
struggle for the continuance of this fishery, not to say its increase. Against
prohibitory duties in one country, and bounties to the adventurers in both of
those which are contending with each other for the same object, ours have no
auxiliaries, but poverty and rigorous economy. The business, unaided, is a
wretched one. The Dutch have peculiar advantages for the northern fishery, as
being within six or eight days' sail of the grounds, as navigating with more
economy than any other nation in Europe, their seamen content with lower wages,
and their merchants with lower profit. Yet the memorial No. 13, from a
committee of the whale merchants to the States General of Holland, in the year
1775, states that fourteen millions of guilders, equal to five million six
hundred thousand dollars, has been lost in that fishery in forty-seven years,
being about one hundred and twenty thousand dollars a year. The States General,
thereupon, gave




-137-


a bounty of thirty guilders a man to the fishermen. A person immediately
acquainted with the British whale fishery, and whose information merits
confidence, has given assurance that the ships employed in their northern
fishery, in 1788, sunk £800 each, on an average, more than the amount of the
produce and bounties. An English ship of three hundred tons and forty-two
seamen, in this fishery, generally brings home, after a four months' voyage,
twenty-five tons of oil, worth £437 IOS. sterling; but the wages of the
officers and seamen will be £400; there remain but £37 IOS., not worth taking
into account, towards the outfit and merchants' profit. These, then, must be
paid by the Government; and it is on this idea that the British bounty is
calculated.

   Our vessels for the northern fishery average sixty-four tons, and cost, when
built, fitted out, and victualled for the first voyage, about three thousand
dollars. They have taken, on an average, the three last years, according to the
statement No. 12, eighteen tons of oil, worth, at our market, nine hundred
dollars, which are to pay all expenses, and subsist the fishermen and merchant.
Our vessels for the southern fishery average one hundred and forty tons, and
cost, when built, fitted out, and victualled, for their first voyage, about six
thousand five hundred dollars. They have taken on an average, the three last
years, according to the same statement, thirty-two tons of oil each, worth at
our market three thousand two hundred dollars, which are, in like manner,




-138-


to pay all expenses, and subsist the owners and navigators. These expenses are
great, as the voyages are generally of twelve months' duration. No hope can
arise of their condition being bettered by an augmentation of the price of
oil. This is kept down by the competition of the vegetable oils, which answer
the same purposes, not quite so well, but well enough to become preferable,
were the price to be raised, and so well, indeed, as to be more generally used
than the fish oils for lighting houses and cities.

   The American whale fishery is principally followed by the inhabitants of the
island of Nantucket-a sand bar of about fifteen miles long, and three broad,
capable of maintaining, by its agriculture, about twenty families; but it
employed in these fisheries, before the war, between five or six thousand men
and boys; and, in the only harbor it possesses, it had one hundred and forty
vessels, one hundred and thirty-two of which were of the larger kind, as being
employed in the southern fishery. In agriculture, then, they have no resource;
and, if that of their fishery cannot be pursued from their own habitations, it
is natural they should seek others from which it can be followed, and
preferably those where they will find a sameness of language, religion, laws,
habits, and kindred. A foreign emissary has lately been among them, for the
purpose of renewing the invitations to a change of situation. But, attached to
their native country, they prefer continuing in it, if their continuance there
can be made supportable.




-139-


   This brings us to the question, what relief does the condition of this fishery
require?

   1. A remission of duties on the articles used for their calling.

   2. A retaliating duty on foreign oils, coming to seek a competition with them
in or from our ports.

   3. Free markets abroad.

   1. The remission of duties will stand on nearly the same ground with that to
the cod fishermen.

   2. The only nation whose oil is brought hither for competition with our own,
makes ours pay a duty of about eighty-two dollars the ton, in their ports.
Theirs is brought here, too, to be reshipped fraudulently, under our flag,
into ports where it could not be received under theirs, and ought not to be
covered by ours, if we mean to preserve our own admission into them.

   The third and principal object is to find markets for the vent of oil.

   Portugal, England, Holland, Sweden, Denmark, Prussia, Russia, the Hanse towns,
supply themselves and something more. Spain and Italy receive supplies from
England, and need the less, as their skies are clearer. France is the only
country which can take our surplus, and they take principally of the common
oil; as the habit is but commencing with them of ascribing a just value to
spermaceti whale. Some of this, however, finds its vent there. There was,
indeed, a particular interest perpetually soliciting the exclusion of our oils
from their markets.




-140-


   The late Government there saw well that what we should lose thereby would be
gained by others, not by themselves. And we are to hope that the present
Government, as wise and friendly, will also view us, not as rivals, but as
co-operato rs against a common rival. Friendly arrangements with them, and
accommodation to mutual interest, rendered easier by friendly dispositions
existing on both sides, may long secure to us this important resource for our
seamen. Nor is it the interest of the fisherman alone, which calls for the
cultivation of friendly arrangements with that nation; besides five-eighths
of our whale oil, and two-thirds of our salted fish, they take from us
one-fourth of our tobacco, three-fourths of our live stock * * a considerable
and growing portion of our rice, great supplies, occasionally, of other grain;
in 1789, which, indeed, was extraordinary, four millions of bushels of wheat,
and upwards of a million of bushels of rye and barley * * and nearly the whole
carried in our own vessels. * * They are a free market now, and will, in time,
be a valuable one for ships and ship timber, potash, and peltry.

   England is the market for the greatest part of our spermaceti oil. They impose
on all our oils a duty of eighteen pounds five shillings sterling the ton,
which, as to the common kind, is a prohibition, as has been before observed,
and, as to the spermaceti, gives a preference of theirs over ours to that
amount, so as to leave, in the end, but a scanty benefit to the fishermen; and,
not long since, by a change of




-141-


construction, without any change of law, it was made to exclude our oils from
their ports, when carried in our vessels. On some change of circumstance, it
was construed back again to the reception of our oils, on paying always,
however, the same duty of eighteen pounds five shillings. This serves to show
that the tenure by which we hold the admission of this commodity in their
markets, is as precarious as it is hard. Nor can it be announced that there is
any disposition on their part to arrange this or any other commercial matter,
to mutual convenience. The ex parte regulations which they have begun for
mounting their navigation on the ruins of ours, can only be opposed by counter
regulations on our part. And the loss of seamen, the natural consequence of
lost and obstructed markets for our fish and oil, calls, in the first place,
for serious and timely attention. It will be too late when the seaman shall
have changed his vocation, or gone over to another interest. If we cannot
recover and secure for him these important branches of employment, it behooves
us to replace them by others equivalent. We have three nurseries for forming
seamen:

   1. Our coasting trade, already on a safe footing.

   2. Our fisheries, which, in spite of natural advantages, give just cause of
anxiety.

   3. Our carrying trade, our only resource of indemnification for what we lose
in the other. The produce of the United States, which is carried to foreign
markets, is extremely bulky. That part of




-142-


it which is now in the hands of foreigners, and which we may resume into our
own, without touching the rights of those nations who have met us in fair
arrangements by treaty, or the interests of those who, by their voluntary
regulations, have paid so just and liberal a respect to our interests, as
being measured back to them again, places both parties on as good ground,
perhaps, as treaties could place them-the proportion, I say, of our carrying
trade, which may be resumed without affecting either of these descriptions of
nations, will find constant employment for ten thousand seamen, be worth two
millions of dollars, annually, will go on augmenting with the population of the
United States, secure to us a full indemnification for the seamen we lose, and
be taken wholly from those who force us to this act of self-protection in
navigation.

   Hence, too, would follow, that their Newfoundland ships, not receiving
provisions from us in their bottoms, nor permitted (by a law of their own) to
receive in ours, must draw their subsistence from Europe, which would increase
that part of their expenses in the proportion of four to seven, and so far
operate as a duty towards restoring the level between them and us. The tables
No. 2 and 12, will show the quantity of tonnage, and, consequently, the mass
of seamen whose interests are in distress; and No. 17, the materials for
indemnification.

   If regulations exactly the counterpart of those established against us, would
be ineffectual, from a




-143-


difference of circumstances, other regulations equivalent can give no
reasonable ground of complaint to any nation. Admitting their right of keeping
their markets to themselves, ours cannot be denied of keeping our carrying
trade to ourselves. And if there be anything unfriendly in this, it was in the
first example.

   The loss of seamen, unnoticed, would be followed by other losses in a long
train. If we have no seamen, our ships will be useless, consequently our ship
timber, iron, and hemp; our ship building will be at an end, ship carpenters go
over to other nations, our young men have no call to the sea, our produce,
carried in foreign bottoms, be saddled with war-freight and insurance in times
of war; and the history of the last hundred years shows, that the nation which
is our carrier has three years of war for every four years of peace. (No. 18.)
We lose, during the same periods, the carriage for belligerent powers, which
the neutrality of our flag would render an incalculable source of profit; we
lose at this moment the carriage of our own produce to the annual amount of two
millions of dollars, which, in the possible progress of the encroachment, may
extend to five or six millions, the worth of the whole, with an increase in the
proportion of the increase of our numbers. It is easier, as well as better, to
stop this train at its entrance, than when it shall have ruined or banished
whole classes of useful and industrious citizens.




-144-


   It will doubtless be thought expedient that the resumption suggested should
take effect so gradually, as not to endanger the loss of produce for the want
of transportation; but that, in order to create transportation, the whole
plan should be developed, and made known at once, that the individuals who may
be disposed to lay themselves out for the carrying business, may make their
calculations on a full view of all circumstances.

   On the whole, the historical view we have taken of these fisheries, proves they
are so poor in themselves, as to come to nothing with distant nations, who do
not support them from their treasury. We have seen that the advantages of our
position place our fisheries on a ground somewhat higher, such as to relieve
our treasury from giving them support; but not to permit it to draw support
from them, nor to dispense the government from the obligation of effectuating
free markets for them; that, for the great proportion of our salted fish, for
our common oil, and a part of our spermaceti oil, markets may perhaps be
preserved, by friendly arrangements towards those nations whose arrangements
are friendly to us, and the residue be compensated by giving to the seamen
thrown out of business the certainty of employment in another branch, of which
we have the sole disposal.





-145-



Opinion against the constitutionality of a National Bank.

   February 15, 1791. The bill for establishing a National Bank undertakes among
other things:-

   1. To form the subscribers into a corporation .

   2. To enable them in their corporate capacities to receive grants of land; and
so far is against the laws of Mortmain.1

   3. To make alien subscribers capable of holding lands; and so far is against
the laws of alienage.

   4. To transmit these lands, on the death of a proprietor, to a certain line of
successors; and so far changes the course of Descents.

   5. To put the lands out of the reach of forfeiture or escheat; and so for is
against the laws of Forfeiture and Escheat.

   6. To transmit personal chattels to successors in a certain line; and so far is
against the laws of Distribution.

   7. To give them the sole and exclusive right of banking under the national
authority; and so far is against the laws of Monopoly.

   8. To communicate to them a power to make laws paramount to the laws of the
States; for so they must be construed, to protect the institution from
1 Though the Constitution controls the laws of Mortmain so far as t
permit
Congress itself to hold land for certain purposes, yet not so far as to permit
them to communicate a similar right to other corporate bodies.




-146-


the control of the State legislatures; and so, probably, they will be
construed.

   I consider the foundation of the Constitution as laid on this ground: That
"all powers not delegated to the United States, by the Constitution, nor
prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the States or to the people."
[XIIth amendment. ] To take a single step beyond the boundaries thus specially
drawn around the powers of Congress, is to take possession of a boundless field
of power, no longer susceptible of any definition.

   The incorporation of a bank, and the powers assumed by this bill, have not, in
my opinion, been delegated to the United States, by the Constitution.

   1. They are not among the powers specially enumerated : for these are: 1st. A
power to lay taxes for the purpose of paying the debts of the United States;
but no debt is paid by this bill, nor any tax laid. Were it a bill to raise
money, its origination in the Senate would condemn it by the Constitution.

   2d. "To borrow money." But this bill neither borrows money nor ensures the
borrowing it. The proprietors of the bank will be just as free as any other
money holders, to lend or not to lend their money to the public. The operation
proposed in the bill, first, to lend them two millions, and then to borrow them
back again, cannot change the nature of the latter act, which will still be a
payment, and not a loan, call it by what name you please.




-147-


   ]3d. To "regulate commerce with foreign nations, and among the States, and with
the Indian tribes." To erect a bank, and to regulate commerce, are very
different acts. He who erects a bank, creates a subject of commerce in its
bills; so does he who makes a bushel of wheat, or digs a dollar out of the
mines; yet neither of these persons regulates commerce thereby. To make a thing
which may be bought and sold, is not to prescribe regulations for buying and
selling. Besides, if this was an exercise of the power of regulating commerce,
it would be void, as extending as much to the internal commerce of every State,
as to its external. For the power given to Congress by the Constitution does
not extend to the internal regulation of the commerce of a State, (that is to
say of the commerce between citizen and citizen,) which remain exclusively with
its own legislature; but to its external commerce only, that is to say, its
commerce with another State, or with foreign nations, or with the Indian
tribes. Accordingly the bill does not propose the measure as a regulation of
trade, but as "productive of considerable advantages to trade." Still less
are these powers covered by any other of the special enumerations.

   II. Nor are they within either of the general phrases, which are the two
following:

   1. To lay taxes to provide for the general welfare of the United States, that
is to say, "to lay taxes for the purpose of providing for the general welfare."




-148-


   For the laying of taxes is the power, and the general welfare the purpose for
which the power is to be exercised. They are not to lay taxes ad libitum, for
any purpose they please; but only to pay the debts or provide for the welfare
of the Union. In like manner, they are not to do anything they please to
provide for the general welfare, but only to lay taxes for that purpose. To
consider the latter phrase, not as describing the purpose of the first, but as
giving a distinct and independent power to do any act they please, which might
be for the good of the Union, would render all the preceding and subsequent
enumerations of power completely useless.

   It would reduce the whole instrument to a single phrase, that of instituting a
Congress with power to do whatever would be for the good of the United States;
and, as they would be the sole judges of the good or evil, it would be also a
power to do whatever evil they please.

   It is an established rule of construction where a phrase will bear either of
two meanings, to give it that which will allow some meaning to the other parts
of the instrument, and not that which would render all the others useless.
Certainly no such universal power was meant to be given them. It was intended
to lace them up straitly within the enumerated powers, and those without which,
as means, these powers could not be carried into effect. It is known that the
very power now proposed as a means was rejected as an end by the Convention




-149-


which formed the Constitution. A proposition was made to them to authorize
Congress to open canals, and an amendatory one to empower them to incorporate .
But the whole was rejected, and one of the reasons for rejection urged in
debate was, that then they would have a power to erect a bank, which would
render the great cities, where there were prejudices and jealousies on the
subject, adverse to the reception of the Constitution.

   2. The second general phrase is, "to make all laws necessary and proper for
carrying into execution the enumerated powers." But they can all be carried
into execution without a bank. A bank therefore is not necessary, and
consequently not authorized by this phrase.

   It has been urged that a bank will give great facility or convenience in the
collection of taxes. Suppose this were true: yet the Constitution allows only
the means which are "necessary ," not those which are merely "convenient" for
effecting the enumerated powers. If such a latitude of construction be allowed
to this phrase as to give any non-enumerated power, it will go to every one,
for there is not one which ingenuity may not torture into a convenience in
some instance or other, to some one of so long a list of enumerated powers. It
would swallow up all the delegated powers, and reduce the whole to one power,
as before observed. Therefore it was that the Constitution restrained them to
the necessary means, that is to say, to those




-150-


means without which the grant of power would be nugatory.

   But let us examine this convenience and see what it is. The report on this
subject, page 3, states the only general convenience to be, the preventing the
transportation and re-transportation of money between the States and the
treasury (for I pass over the increase of circulating medium, ascribed to it as
a want, and which, according to my ideas of paper money, is clearly a demerit).
Every State will have to pay a sum of tax money into the treasury; and the
treasury will have to pay, in every State, a part of the interest on the public
debt, and salaries to the officers of government resident in that State. In
most of the States there will still be a surplus of tax money to come up to the
seat of government for the officers residing there. The payments of interest
and salary in each State may be made by treasury orders on the State collector.
This will take up the great export of the money he has collected in his State,
and consequently prevent the great mass of it from being drawn out of the
State. If there be a balance of commerce in favor of that State against the one
in which the government resides, the surplus of taxes will be remitted by the
bills of exchange drawn for that commercial balance. And so it must be if there
was a bank. But if there be no balance of commerce, either direct or
circuitous, all the banks in the world could not bring up the surplus of taxes,
but in the form of money. Treasury orders




-151-


then, and bills of exchange may prevent the displacement of the main mass of
the money collected, without the aid of any bank; and where these fail, it
cannot be prevented even with that aid.

   Perhaps, indeed, bank bills may be a more convenient vehicle than treasury
orders. But a little difference in the degree of convenience, cannot
constitute the necessity which the constitution makes the ground for assuming
any non-enumerated power.

   Besides; the existing banks will, without a doubt, enter into arrangements for
lending their agency, and the more favorable, as there will be a competition
among them for it; whereas the bill delivers us up bound to the national bank,
who are free to refuse all arrangement, but on their own terms, and the public
not free, on such refusal, to employ any other bank. That of Philadelphia, I
believe, now does this business, by their post-notes, which, by an arrangement
with the treasury, are paid by any State collector to whom they are presented.
This expedient alone suffices to prevent the existence of that necessity which
may justify the assumption of a non-enumerated power as a means for carrying
into effect an enumerated one. The thing may be done, and has been done, and
well done, without this assumption; therefore, it does not stand on that
degree of necessity which can honestly justify it.

   It may be said that a bank whose bills would have a currency all over the
States, would be more convenient than one whose currency is limited to a




-152-


single State. So it would be still more convenient that there should be a bank,
whose bills should have a currency all over the world. But it does not follow
from this superior conveniency, that there exists anywhere a power to
establish such a bank; or that the world may not go on very well without it.

   Can it be thought that the Constitution intended that for a shade or two of
convenience, more or less, Congress should be authorized to break down the
most ancient and fundamental laws of the several States; such as those against
Mortmain, the laws of Alienage, the rules of descent, the acts of distribution, the laws of eschea
and forfeiture, the laws of monopoly? Nothing but a
necessity invincible by any other means, can justify such a prostitution of
laws, which constitute the pillars of our whole system of jurisprudence. Will
Congress be too straitlaced to carry the Constitution into honest effect,
unless they may pass over the foundation-laws of the State government for the
slightest convenience of theirs?

   The negative of the President is the shield provided by the Constitution to
protect against the invasions of the legislature: 1. The right of the
Executive. 2. Of the Judiciary. 3. Of the States and State legislatures. The
present is the case of a right remaining exclusively with the States, and
consequently one of those intended by the Constitution to be placed under its
protection.




-153-


   It must be added, however, that unless the President's mind on a view of
everything which is urged for and against this bill, is tolerably clear that it
is unauthorized by the Constitution; if the pro and the con hang so even as
to balance his judgment, a just respect for the wisdom of the legislature would
naturally decide the balance in favor of their opinion. It is chiefly for cases
where they are clearly misled by error, ambition, or interest, that the
Constitution has placed a check in the negative of the President.


Opinion relative to locating the Ten Mile Square for the Federal Government,
and building the Federal city.

   March 11, 1791. Objects which may merit the attention of the President, at
Georgetown .

   The commissioners to be called into action.

   Deeds of cession to be taken from the land-holders.

   Site of the capitol and President's house to be determined on.

   Proclamation completing the location of the territory, and fixing the site of
the capitol.

   Town to be laid off. Squares of reserve are to be decided on for the capitol,
President's house, offices of government, town-house, prison, market, and
public walks.

   Other squares for present sale designated.

   Terms of sale to be settled. As there is not as yet




-154-


a town legislature, and things may be done before there is one to prevent them,
which yet it would be desirable to prevent, it would seem justifiable and
expedient that the President should form a capitulary of such regulations as he
may think necessary to be observed, until there shall be a town legislature to
undertake this office; such capitulary to be indented, signed, sealed, and
recorded, according to the laws of conveyance in Maryland. And to be referred
to in every deed for conveyance of the lots to purchasers, so as to make a
part thereof. The same thing might be effected, by inserting special covenants
for every regulation in every deed; but the former method is the shortest. I
cannot help again suggesting here one regulation formerly suggested, to wit: To
provide for the extinguishment of fires, and the openness and convenience of
the town, by prohibiting houses of excessive height. And making it unlawful to
build on any one's purchase any house with more than two floors between the
common level of the earth and the eaves, nor with any other floor in the roof
than one at the eaves. To consider in what way the contracts for the public
buildings shall be made, and whether as many bricks should not be made this
summer as may employ brick-layers in the beginning of the season of 1792; till
more can be made in that season.

   With respect to the amendment of the location so as to include Bladensburgh, I
am of opinion it may be done with the consent of the legislature of Maryland,




-155-


and that consent may be so far counted on, as to render it expedient to declare
the location at once.

   


   The location of A B C D A having been once made, I consider as obligatory and
unalterable, but by consent of parties, except so far as was necessary to
render it practicable by a correction of the beginning. That correction might
be lawfully made either by stopping at the river, or at the spring of Hunting
creek, or by lengthening the course from the court-house so that the second
course should strike the mouth of Hunting creek. I am of opinion, therefore,
that the beginning at the mouth of Hunting creek, is legally justifiable. But I
would advise the location E F G H E to be hazarded so as to include Bladensburgh, because it is
better location, and I think will certainly be confirmed by
Maryland.




-156-


   That State will necessarily have to pass another act confirming whatever
location shall be made, because her former act authorized the delegates then in
office, to convey the lands. But as they were not located, no conveyance has
been made, and those persons are now out of office, and dispersed. Suppose the
nonconcurrence of Maryland should defeat the location E F G H E, it can only
be done on this principle, that the first location A B C D A was valid, and
unalterable, but by mutual consent. Then their non-concur rence will
re-establis h the first location A B C D A, and the second location will be
good for the part E I D K E without their concurrence, and this will place us
where we should be were we now to complete the location E B C K E. Consequent
ly, the experiment of an amendment proposed can lose nothing, and may gain, and
probably will gain, the better location.

   When I say it can lose nothing, I count as nothing, the triangle A I E, which
would be in neither of the locations. Perhaps this might be taken in
afterwards, either with or without the consent of Virginia.


Report on the policy of securing particular marks to Manufacturers, by law.

   December 9, 1791. The Secretary of State, to whom was referred by the House of
Representatives the petition of Samuel




-157-


Breck and others, proprietors of a sail-cloth manufactory in Boston, praying
that they may have the exclusive privilege of using particular marks for
designating the sail-cloth of their manufactory, has had the same under
consideration, and thereupon
Reports, That it would, in his opinion, contribute to fidelity in the execution
of manufacturers, to secure to every manufactory an exclusive right to some
mark on its wares, proper to itself .

   That this should be done by general laws, extending equal right to every case
to which the authority of the legislature should be competent.

   That these cases are of divided jurisdiction: Manufactures made and consumed
within a State being subject to State legislation, while those which are
exported to foreign nations, or to another State, or into the Indian Territory,
are alone within the legislation of the General Government.

   That it will, therefore, be reasonable for the General Government to provide
in this behalf by law for those cases of manufacture generally, and those only
which relate to commerce with foreign nations, and among the several States,
and with the Indian Tribes.

   And that this may be done by permitting the owner of every manufactory, to
enter in the records of the court of the district wherein his manufactory is,
the name with which he chooses to mark or designate his wares, and rendering it
penal in others to put the same mark to any other wares.





-158-



Opinion relative to the demolition of Mr. Carroll's house by Major L'Enfant, in
laying out the Federal city.

    December 11, 1791. Observations on Major L'Enfant's letter of December 7th,
1791, to the President, justifying his demolition of the house of Mr. Carroll,
of Duddington .

   He says that "Mr. Carroll erected his house partly on a main street, and
altogether on ground to which the public had a more immediate title than
himself could claim." When blaming Mr. Carroll, then, he considers this as a
street; but when justifying himself, he considers it not yet as a street, for
to account for his not having pointed out to Carroll a situation where he might
build, he says, "The President had not yet sanctioned the plan for the
distribution of the city, nor determined if he would approve the situation of
the several areas proposed to him in that plan for public use, and that I would
have been highly to be blamed to have anticipated his opinion thereon." This
latter exculpation is solid; the first is without foundation. The plan of the
city has not yet been definitely determined by the President. Sale to
individuals, or partition decide the plan as far as these sales or partitions
go. A deed with the whole plan annexed, executed by the President, and
recorded, will ultimately fix it. But till a sale, or partition, or deed, it is
open to alteration. Consequently, there is as yet no such thing as a street,




-159-


except adjacent to the lots actually sold or divided; the erection of a house
in any part of the ground cannot as yet be a nuisance in law. Mr. Carroll is
tenant in common of the soil with the public, and the erection of a house by a
tenant in common on the common property, is no nuisance. Mr. Carroll has acted
imprudently, intemperately, foolishly; but he has not acted illegally. There
must be an establishment of the streets, before his house can become a nuisance
in the eye of the law. Therefore, till that establishment, neither Major
L'Enfant, nor the commissioners, would have had a right to demolish his house,
without his consent.

   The Major says he had as much right to pull down a house, as to cut down a
tree.

   This is true, if he has received no authority to do either, but still there
will be this difference: To cut down a tree or to demolish a house in the soil
of another, is a trespass; but the cutting a tree, in this country, is so
slight a trespass, that a man would be thought litigious who should prosecute
it; if he prosecuted civilly, a jury would give small damages; if criminally,
the judge would not inflict imprisonment, nor impose but a small fine. But the
demolition of a house is so gross a trespass, that any man would prosecute it;
if civilly; a jury would give great damages; if criminally, the judge would
punish heavily by fine and imprisonment. In the present case, if Carroll was
to bring a civil action, the jury would probably punish his folly by small
damages,




-160-


but if he were to prosecute criminally, the judge would as probably vindicate
the insult on the laws, and the breach of the peace, by heavy fines and
imprisonment. So that if Major L'Enfant is right in saying he had as much
authority to pull down a house as to cut down a tree, still he would feel a
difference in the punishment of the law.

   But is he right in saying he had as much authority to pull down a house as to
cut down a tree? I do not know what have been the authorities given him
expressly or by implication, but I can very readily conceive that the
authorities which he has received, whether from the President or from the
commissioners, whether verbal or written, may have gone to the demolition of
trees, and not houses. I am sure he has received no authority, either from the
President or commissioners, either expressly or by implication, to pull down
houses. An order to him to mark on the ground the lines of the streets and
lots, might imply an order to remove trees or small obstructions, where they
insuperably prevented his operations; but a person must know little of
geometry who could not, in an open field, designate streets and lots, even
where a line passed through a house, without pulling the house down.

   In truth, the blame on Major L'Enfant, is for having pulled down the house, of
his own authority, and when he had reason to believe he was in opposition to
the sentiments of the President; and his fault is aggravated by its having been
done to gratify private




-161-


resentment against Mr. Carroll, and most probably not because it was necessary;
and the style in which he writes the justification of his act, shows that a
continuation of the same resentment renders him still unable to acquiesce
under the authority from which he has been reproved.

   He desires a line of demarcation between his office, and that of the
commissioners.

   What should be this line? and who is to draw it? If we consider the matter
under the act of Congress only, the President has authority only to name the
commissioners, and to approve or disapprove certain proceedings of theirs.
They have the whole executive power, and stand between the President and the
subordinate agents. In this view, they may employ or dismiss, order and
countermand, take on themselves such parts of the execution as they please,
and assign other parts to subordinate agents. Consequently, under the act of
Congress, their will is the line of demarcation between subordinate agents,
while no such line can exist between themselves and their agents. Under the
deed from the proprietors to the President, his powers are much more ample. I
do not accurately recollect the tenor of the deed; but I am pretty sure it was
such as to put much more ample power into the hands of the President, and to
commit to him the whole execution of whatever is to be done under the deed; and
this goes particularly to the laying out the town: so that as to this, the
President is certainly authorized to draw




-162-


the line of demarcation between L'Enfant and the commissioners. But I believe
there is no necessity for it, as far as I have been able to judge, from
conversations and consultations with the commissioners. I think they are
disposed to follow implicitly the will of the President, whenever they can find
it out; but L'Enfant's letters do not breathe the same moderation or acquiescence; and I think i
would be much safer to say to him, "the orders of the
commissioners are your line of demarcation," than by attempting to define his
powers, to give him a line where he may meet with the commissioners foot to
foot, and chicane and raise opposition to their orders whenever he thinks they
pass his line. I confess, that on a view of L'Enfant's proceedings and letters
latterly, I am thoroughly persuaded that, to render him useful, his temper must
be subdued; and that the only means of preventing his giving constant trouble
to the President, is to submit him to the unlimited control of the commissioners; we know th
discretion and forbearance with which they will exercise it.


Opinion relative to certain lands on Lake Erie, sold by the United States to
Pennsylvania.

   December 19, 1791. The Secretary of State, to whom was referred, by the
President of the United States, a letter from the Governor of Pennsylvania,
with the documents




-163-


therein mentioned, on the subject of certain lands on Lake Erie, having had the
same under consideration, thereupon Reports:-

   That Congress, by their resolution of June 6th, 1788, directed the Geographer
General of the United States to ascertain the quantity of land belonging to the
United States between Pennsylvania and Lake Erie, and authorized a sale
thereof.

   That a sale was accordingly made to the commonwealth of Pennsylvania.
That Congress, by their resolution of September 4th, 1788, relinquished to the
said commonwealth all their right to the government and jurisdiction of the
said tract of land; but the right of soil was not transferred by the
resolution.

   That a survey of the said tract has been since made, and the amount of the
purchase money been settled between the comptrollers of the United States and
of the said commonwealth, and that the Governor of Pennsylvania declares in
the said letter, to the President of the United States, that he is ready to
close the transaction on behalf of the said commonwealth. That there is no
person at present authorized, by law, to convey to the said commonwealth the
right of soil, in the said tract of land.

   And the Secretary of State is therefore of opinion that the said letter and
documents should be laid before the legislature of the United States to make
such provision by law for conveying the said right of soil, as they in their
wisdom shall think fit.





-164-



Report relative to negotiations with Spain to secure the free navigation of
the Mississippi, and a port on the same.

   December 22, 1791 The Secretary of State reports to the President of the
United States, that one of the commissioners of Spain, in the name of both,
has lately communicated to him verbally, by order of his court, that his
Catholic Majesty, apprized of our solicitude to have some arrangement made
respecting our free navigation of the river Mississippi, and the use of a port
thereon, is ready to enter into treaty thereon at Madrid.

   The Secretary of State is of opinion that this overture should be attended to
without delay, and that the proposal of treating at Madrid, though not what
might have been desired, should yet be accepted, and a commission plenipotentiary made out fo
the purpose.

   That Mr. Carmichael, the present Chargé des Affaires of the United States at
Madrid, from the local acquaintance which he must have acquired with persons
and circumstances, would be an useful and proper member of the commission; but
that it would be useful also to join with him some person more particularly
acquainted with the circumstances of the navigation to be treated of.

   That the fund appropriated by the act providing the means of intercourse
between the United States




-165-


and foreign nations, will insufficiently furnish the ordinary and regular
demands on it, and is consequently inadequate to the mission of an additional
commission er express from hence.

   That, therefore, it will be advisable, on this account, as well as for the sake
of despatch, to constitute some one of the ministers of the United States in
Europe, jointly with Mr. Carmichael, commissioners Plenipotentiary for the
special purpose of negotiating and concluding, with any person or persons duly
authorized by his Catholic Majesty, a convention or treaty for the free
navigation of the river Mississippi by the citizens of the United States, under
such accommodations with respect to a port, and other circumstances, as may
render the said navigation practicable, useful, and free from, dispute; saving
to the President and Senate their respective rights as to their ratification of
the same; and that the said negotiation be at Madrid, or such other place in
Spain, as shall be desired by his Catholic Majesty.

   March 18, 1792. The appointment of Mr. Carmichael and Mr. Short, as commissioners t
negotiate, with the court of Spain, a treaty or convention relative to
the navigation of the Mississippi, and which perhaps may be extended to other
interests, rendering it necessary that the subjects to be treated of should be
developed, and the conditions of arrangement explained:




-166-


The Secretary of State reports to the President of the United States the
following observations on the subjects of negotiation between the United
States of America and the court of Spain, to be communicated by way of
instruction to the commissioners of the United States, appointed as before
mentioned, to manage that negotiation .

   These subjects are,

   I. Boundary.

   II. The navigation of the Mississippi.

   III. Commerce.

   I. As to boundary, that between Georgia and Florida is the only one which will
need any explanation . Spain sets up a claim to possessions within the State
of Georgia, founded on her having rescued them by force from the British during
the late war: The following view of the subject seems to admit no reply:

   The several States now comprising the United States of America, were, from
their first establishment, separate and distinct societies, dependent on no
other society of men whatever. They continued at the head of their respective
governments the executive magistrate who presided over the one they had left,
and thereby secured, in effect, a constant amity with the nation. In this stage
of their government their several boundaries were fixed; and particularly the
southern boundary of Georgia, the only one now in question, was established at
the 31st degree of latitude from the Appalachicola westwardly; and




-167-


the western boundary, originally the Pacific Ocean, was, by the treaty of
Paris, reduced to the middle of the Mississippi. The part which our chief
magistrate took in a war, waged against us by the nation among whom he resided,
obliged us to discontinue him, and to name one within every State. In the
course of this war we were joined by France as an ally, and by Spain and
Holland as associates; having a common enemy, each sought that common enemy
wherever they could find him. France, on our invitation, landed a large army
within our territories, continued it with us two years, and aided us in
recovering sundry places from the possession of the enemy. But she did not
pretend to keep possession of the places rescued. Spain entered into the remote
western part of our territory, dislodged the common enemy from several of the
posts they held therein, to the annoyance of Spain; and perhaps thought it
necessary to remain in some of them, as the only means of preventing their
return. We, in like manner, dislodged them from several posts in the same
western territory, to wit: Vincennes, Cahokia, Kaskaskia, &c., rescued the
inhabitants, and retained constantly afterwards both them and the territory
under our possession and government. At the conclusion of the war, Great
Britain, on the 30th of November, 1782, by treaty acknowledged our independence, and ou
boundary, to wit: the Mississippi to the west, and the completion
of the 31st degree, &c., to the south. In her treaty with




-168-


Spain, concluded seven weeks afterwards, to wit: January 20th, 1783, she ceded
to her the two Floridas, which had been defined in the proclamation of 1763,
and Minorca; and by the eighth article of the treaty, Spain agreed to restore,
without compensation, all the territories conquered by her, and not included
in the treaty, either under the head of cessions or restitutions, that is to
say, all except Minorca and the Floridas. According to this stipulation, Spain
was expressly bound to have delivered up the possessions she had taken within
the limits of Georgia, to Great Britain, if they were conquests on Great
Britain, who was to deliver them over to the United States; or rather, she
should have delivered them to the United States themselves, as standing quoad
hoc in the place of Great Britain. And she was bound by natural rights to
deliver them to the same United States on a much stronger ground, as the real
and only proprietors of those places which she had taken possession of in a
moment of danger, without having had any cause of war with the United States,
to whom they belonged, and without having declared any; but, on the contrary,
conducting herself in other respects as a friend and associate. Vattel, 1. 3,
122.

   It is an established principle, that conquest gives only an inchoate treaty of
peace, which does not become perfect till confirmed by the treaty of peace, and
by a renunciation or abandonment by the former proprietor. Had Great Britain
been that




-169-


former proprietor, she was so far from confirming to Spain the right to the
territory of Georgia, invaded by Spain, that she expressly relinquished to the
United States any right that might remain in her; and afterwards completed that
relinquishment, by procuring and consolidating with it the agreement of Spain
herself to restore such territory without compensation. It is still more
palpable, that a war existing between two nations, as Spain and Great Britain,
could give to neither the right to seize and appropriate the territory of a
third, which is even neutral, much less which is an associate in the war, as
the United States were with Spain. See, on this Subject, Grotius, 1. 3, C. 6, §
26. Puffendorf, 1. 8, c. 17, § 23. Vattel, 1. 3, § 197, 198.

   On the conclusion of the general peace, the United States lost no time in
requiring from Spain an evacuation of their territory. This has been hitherto
delayed by means which we need not explain to that court, but which have been
equally contrary to our right and to our consent.

   Should Spain pretend, as has been intimated, that there was a secret article of
treaty between the United States and Great Britain, agreeing, if at the close
of the war the latter should retain the Floridas, that then the southern
boundary of Georgia should be the completion of the 32d degree of latitude, the
commissioners may safely deny all knowledge of the fact, and refuse conference
on any such postulatum. Or, should they find it necessary to enter into any




-170-


argument on the subject, they will of course do it hypothetic ally; and in that
way may justly say, on the part of the United States; suppose that the United
States, exhausted by a bloody and expensive war with Great Britain, might have
been willing to have purchased peace by relinquishing, under a particular
contingency, a small part of their territory, it does not follow that the same
United States, recruited and better organized, must relinquish the same
territory to Spain without striking a blow. The United States, too, have
irrevocably put it out of their power to do it, by a new constitution, which
guarantees every State against the invasion of its territory. A disastrous war,
indeed, might, by necessity, supersede this stipulation, (as necessity is above
all law,) and oblige them to abandon a part of a State; but nothing short of
this can justify or obtain such an abandonment.

   The southern limits of Georgia depend chiefly on,

   1. The charter of Carolina to the lords proprietors, in 1663, extending
southwardly to the river Matheo, now called St. John, supposed in the charter
to be in latitude 31, and so west in a direct line as far as the South Sea. See
the charter in 4th4 Memoires de l'Amerique, 554.

   2. On the proclamation of the British King, in 1763, establishing the
boundary between Georgia





-171-


and the two Floridas to begin on the Mississippi, in thirty-one degrees of
latitude north of the equator, and running eastwardly to the Appalachic ola;
thence, along the said river to the mouth of the Flint; thence, in a direct
line, to the source of St. Mary's river, and down the same to the ocean. This
proclamation will be found in Postlethwayte voce "British America."

   3. On the treaties between the United States and Great Britain, of November 30,
1782, and September 3, 1783, repeating and confirming these ancient boundaries
, --

   There was an intermediate transaction, to wit: a convention concluded at the
Pardo, in 1739, whereby it was agreed that Ministers Plenipotentiary should be
immediately appointed by Spain and Great Britain for settling the limits of
Florida and Carolina. The convention is to be found in the collections of
treaties. But the proceedings of the Plenipotentiaries are unknown here. Qu.
If it was on that occasion that the southern boundary of Carolina was
transferred from latitude of Matheo or St. John's river further north to the
St. Mary's? Or was it the proclamation of 1763, which first removed this
boundary? [If the commissioners can procure in Spain a copy of whatever was
agreed on in consequence of the convention of the Pardo, it is a desirable
State paper here.)

   To this demonstration of our rights may be added the explicit declaration of
the court of Spain, that




-172-


she would accede to them. This took place in conversations and correspondence
thereon between Mr. Jay, Minister Plenipotentiary for the United States at the
court at Madrid, the Marquis de La Fayette, and the Count de Florida Blanca.
Monsieur de La Fayette, in his letter of February 19, 1783, to the Count de
Florida Blanca, states the result of their conversations on limits in these
words: "With respect to limits, his Catholic Majesty has adopted those that are
determined by the preliminaries of the 30th of November, between the United
States and the court of London." The Count de Florida Blanca, in his answer of
February 22d, to M. de La Fayette, says, "although it is his Majesty's
intention to abide for the present by the limits established by the treaty of
the 30th of November, 1782, between the English and the Americans, the King
intends to inform himself particularly whether it can be in any ways
inconvenient or prejudicial to settle that affair amicably with the United
States;" and M. de La Fayette, in his letter of the same day to Mr. Jay,
wherein he had inserted the preceding, says, "on receiving the answer of the
Count de Florida Blanca, (to wit: his answer, before mentioned, to M. de La
Fayette,) I desired an explanation respecting the addition that relates to the
limits. I was answered, that it was a fixed principle to abide by the limits
established by the treaty between the English and the Americans; that his
remark related only to mere unimportant details, which he wished to receive
from the Spanish




-173-


commandants, which would be amicably regulated, and would by no means oppose
the general principle. I asked him, before the Ambassador of France, [M. de
Montmorin, ] whether he would give me his word of honor for it; he assured me
he would, and that I might engage it to the United States." See the report sent
herewith.

   II. -- The navigation of the Mississippi.

   Our right to navigate that river, from its source to where our southern
boundary strikes it, is not questioned. It is from that point downwards; only,
that the exclusive navigation is claimed by Spain; that is to say, where she
holds the country on both sides; to wit: Louisiana on the west, and Florida on
the east.

   Our right to participate in the navigation of that part of the river, also, is
to be considered, under

   1. The Treaty of Paris of 1763.

   2. The Revolution
Treaty of 1782-3.

   3. The law of nature and nations.

   1. The war of 1755-1763, was carried on jointly by Great Britain and the
thirteen colonies, now the United States of America, against France and Spain.
At the peace which was negotiated by our common magistrate, a right was secured
to the subjects of Great Britain (the common designation of all those under his
governmen t) to navigate the Mississippi in its whole breadth and length, from
its source to the sea, and expressly that part which is between the island of
New Orleans and the right bank of the




-174-


river, as well as the passage both in and out of its mouth; and that the
vessels should not be stopped, visited, or subjected to the payment of any duty
whatsoever . These are the words of the treaty, article VII. Florida was at the
same time ceded by Spain, and its extent westwardly was fixed to the lakes
Pontchartr ain and Maurepas, and the river Mississippi; and Spain received soon
after from France a cession of the island of New Orleans, and all the country
she held westward of the Mississippi, subject of course to our right of
navigating between that country and the island previously granted to us by
France. This right was not parcelled out to us in severalty, that is to say, to
each the exclusive navigation of so much of the river as was adjacent to our
several shores -- in which way it would have been useless to all -- but it was placed
on that footing on which alone it could be worth anything, to wit: as a right
to all to navigate the whole length of the river in common. The import of the
terms and the reason of the thing prove it was a right of common in the whole,
and not a several right to each of a particular part. To which may be added the
evidence of the stipulation itself, that we should navigate between New Orleans
and the western bank, which, being adjacent to none of our States, could be
held lay us only as a right of common. Such was the nature of our right to
navigate the Mississippi, as far as established by the Treaty of Paris.

   2. In the course of the Revolutionary war, in




-175-


which the thirteen colonies, Spain, and France, were opposed to Great Britain,
Spain took possession of several posts held by the British in Florida. It is
unnecessary to inquire whether the possession of half a dozen posts scattered
through a country of seven or eight hundred miles extent, could be considered
as the possession and conquest of that country. If it w as, it gave still but
an inchoate right, as was before explained, which could not be perfected but by
the relinquishment of the former possession at the close of the war; but
certainly it could not be considered as a conquest of the river, even against
Great Britain, since the possession of the shores, to wit, of the island of New
Orleans on the one side, and Louisiana on the other, having undergone no
change, the right in the water would remain the same, if considered only in its
relation to them; and if considered as a distinct right, independent of the
shores, then no naval victories obtained by Spain over Great Britain, in the
course of the war, gave her the color of conquest over any water which the
British fleet could enter. Still less can she be considered as having conquered
the river, as against the United States, with whom she was not at war. We had a
common right of navigation in the part of the river between Florida, the island
of New Orleans, and the western bank, and nothing which passed between Spain
and Great Britain, either during the war, or at its conclusion, could lessen
that right. Accordingly, at the treaty of




-176-


November, 1782, Great Britain confirmed the rights of the United States to the
navigation of the river, from its source to its mouth, and in January, 1783,
completed the right of Spain to the territory of Florida, by an absolute
relinquishment of all her rights in it. This relinquishment could not include
the navigation held by the United States in their own right, because this right
existed in themselves only, and was not in Great Britain. If it added anything
to the rights of Spain respecting the river between the eastern and western
banks, it could only be that portion of right which Great Britain had retained
to her self in the treaty with the United States, held seven weeks before, to
wit, a right of using it in common with the United States.

   So that as by the treaty of 1763, the United States had obtained a common right
of navigating the whole river from its source to its mouth, so by the treaty of
1782, that common right was confirmed to them by the only power who could
pretend claims against them, founded on the state of war; nor has that common
right been transferred to Spain by either conquest or cession.

   But our right is built on ground still broader and more unquestion able, to
wit:

   3. On the law of nature and nations.

   If we appeal to this, as we feel it written on the heart of man, what sentiment
is written in deeper characters than that the ocean is free to all men, and
their rivers to all their inhabitants ? Is there a




-177-


man, savage or civilized, unbiased by habit, who does not feel and attest this
truth? Accordingly, in all tracts of country united under the same political
society, we find this natural right universally acknowledged and protected by
laying the navigable rivers open to all their inhabitants . When their rivers
enter the limits of another society, if the right of the upper inhabitants to
descend the stream is in any case obstructed, it is an act of force by a
stronger society against a weaker, condemned by the judgment of mankind. The
late case of Antwerp and the Scheldt was a striking proof of a general union of
sentiment on this point; as it is believed that Amsterdam had scarcely an
advocate out of Holland, and even there its pretensions were advocated on the
ground of treaties, and not of natural right. (The commissioners would do well
to examine thoroughly what was written on this occasion.) The commissioners
will be able perhaps to find, either in the practice or the pretensions of
Spain, as to the Dauro, Tagus, and Guadiana, some acknowledgments of this
principle on the part of that nation. This sentiment of right in favor of the
upper inhabitants must become stronger in the proportion which their extent of
country bears to the lower. The United States hold 600,000 square miles of
habitable territory on the Mississippi and its branches, and this river and its
branches afford many thousands of miles of navigable waters penetrating this
territory in all its parts. The inhabitable grounds of




-178-


Spain below our boundary and bordering on the river, which alone can pretend
any fear of being incommoded by our use of the river, are not the thousandth
part of that extent. This vast portion of the territory of the United States
has no other outlet for its productions, and these productions are of the
bulkiest kind. And in truth, their passage down the river may not only be
innocent, as to the Spanish subjects on the river, but cannot fail to enrich
them far beyond their present condition. The real interests then of all the
inhabitants, upper and lower, concur in fact with their rights.

   If we appeal to the law of nature and nations, as expressed by writers on the
subject, it is agreed by them, that, were the river, where it passes between
Florida and Louisiana, the exclusive right of Spain, still an innocent passage
along it is a natural right in those inhabiting its borders above. It would
indeed be what those writers call an imperfect right, because the modification
of its exercise depends in a considerable degree on the conveniency of the
nation through which they are to pass. But it is still a right as real as any
other right, however well-defined; and were it to be refused, or to be so
shackled by regulations, not necessary for the peace or safety of its
inhabitants, as to render its use impracticable to us, it would then be an
injury, of which we should be entitled to demand redress. The right of the
upper inhabitants to use this navigation is the counter part to that of those
possessing the shore




-179-


below, and founded in the same natural relations with the soil and water. And
the line at which their rights meet is to be advanced or withdrawn, so as to
equalize the inconveniences resulting to each party from the exercise of the
right by the other. This estimate is to be fairly made with a mutual
disposition to make equal sacrifices, and the numbers on each side are to have
their due weight in the estimate. Spain holds so very small a tract of
habitable land on either side below our boundary, that it may in fact be
considered as a strait of the sea; for though it is eighty leagues from our
boundary to the mouth of the river, yet it is only here and there in spots and
slips that the land rises above the level of the water in times of inundation.
There are, then, and ever must be, so few inhabitants on her part of the river,
that the freest use of its navigation may be admitted to us without their
annoyance. For authorities on this subject, see Grot. 1. 2. c. 2 § 11, 12, 13,
C. 3. § 7, 8, 12. Puffendorf, 1. 3. c. 3. § 3, 4, 5, 6. Wolff's Inst. § 310,
311, 312. Vattel, 1. 1. § 292. 1. 2. § 123 to 139.

   


   It is essential to the interests of both parties that the navigation of the
river be free to both, on the footing on which it was defined by the Treaty of
Paris, viz.: through its whole breadth. The channel of the Mississippi is
remarkably winding, crossing and recrossing perpetually from one side to




-180-


the other of the general bed of the river. Within the elbows thus made by the
channel, there is generally an eddy setting upwards, and it is by taking
advantage of these eddies, and constantly crossing from one to another of them,
that boats are enabled to ascend the river. Without this right the whole river
would be impracticable both to the Americans and Spaniards.

   It is a principle that the right to a thing gives a right to the means, without
which it could not be used, that is to say, that the means follow their end.
Thus, a right to navigate a river, draws to it a right to moor vessels to its
shores, to land on them in cases of distress, or for other necessary purposes,
&c. This principle is founded in natural reason, is evidenced by the common
sense of mankind, and declared by the writers before quoted. See Grot. 1. 2. c.
2. § 15. Puffend. 1. 3. c. 3. § 8. Vattel, 1. 2. § 129.

   The Roman law, which, like other municipal laws, placed the navigation of their
rivers on the footing of nature, as to their own citizens, by declaring them
public,5 (flumina publica sunt, hoc est populi Romani, Inst. 2.t. 1. § 2,)
declared also that the right to the use of the shores was incident to that of
the water. Ibid, § 1, 3, 4, 5. The laws of every country probably do the same.
This must have been so understood between France and Great Britain, at the




-181-


treaty of Paris, when a right was ceded to British subjects to navigate the
whole river, and expressly that part between the island of New Orleans and the
western bank, without stipulating a word about the use of the shores, though
both of them belonged then to France, and were to belong immediately to Spain.
Had not the use of the shores been considered as incident to that of the water,
it would have been expressly stipulated; since its necessity was too obvious to
have escaped either party. Accordingly, all British subjects used the shores
habitually for the purposes necessary to the navigation of the river; and when
a Spanish governor undertook at one time to forbid this, and even cut loose the
vessels fastening to their shores, a British frigate went immediately, moored
itself to the shore opposite to the town of New Orleans, and set out guards
with orders to fire on such as might attempt to disturb her moorings. The
governor acquiesced, the right was constantly exercised afterwards, and no
interruption ever offered.

   This incidental right extends even beyond the shores, when circumstances
render it necessary to the exercise of the principal right; as, in the case of
a vessel damaged, where the mere shore could not be a safe deposit for her
cargo till she could be repaired, she may remove it into safe ground off the
river. The Roman law shall be quoted here too, because it gives a good idea
both of the extent and the limitations of this right. Ins. l. 2.t. 1. § 4.




-182-


6 "Riparum quoque usus publicus est, ut volunt jura gentium, sicut et ipsvts
fluminis usus publicus est. Itaque et navigium ad ripes appellere, et funes de
arboribus ibi natis religare, et navis onera in his locis reponere, liberum
quique est sicuti nec per flumen ipsum navigare quisquam prohibetur. " And
again, § 5, 7 "littorum quoque usus publicus, sive juri gentium est, ut et
ipsius maris et ob id data est facultas volentibus, casas ibi sibi componere,
in quas se recipere possint," &c. Again, § I. 8"Nemo igitur ad littora maris
accedere prohibitur; veluti deambulare aut navem appellere, sic tamen ut a
villis, id est domiciliis monumentis que ibi positis, et ab edificiis
abstineat, nec iis damnum inferat."

   Among incidental rights are those of having pilots, buoys, beacons, landmarks,
light-houses, &c., to guide the navigators. The establishment of these at
joint expense, and under joint regulations, may be the subject of a future
convention. In the meantime, both should be free to have their own,




-183-


and refuse those of the other, both as to use and expense.

   Very peculiar circumstances attending the river Mississippi, require that the
incidental right of accommodation on the shore, which needs only occasional
exercise on other rivers, should be habitual and constant on this. Sea vessels
cannot navigate that river, nor the river vessels go to sea. The navigation
would be useless then without an entrepôt where these vessels might safely
deposit their own cargoes, and take those left by the others; and where
warehouses and keepers might be constantly established for the safeguard of the
cargoes. It is admitted, indeed, that the incidental right thus extended into
the territory of the bordering inhabitants, is liable to stricter modifications in proportion a; i
interferes with their territorial right. But the
inconveniences of both parties are still to have their weight, and reason and
moderation on both sides are to draw the line between them. As to this, we
count much on the liberality of Spain, on her concurrence in opinion with us,
that it is for the interest of both parties to remove completely this germ of
discord from between us, and draw our friendship as close as circumstances
proclaim that it should be, and on the considerations which make it palpable
that a convenient spot placed under our exclusive occupation, and exempted from
the jurisdiction and police of their government, is far more likely to
preserve peace than a mere free port, where eternal




-184-


altercations would keep us in eternal ill humor with each other. The policy of
this measure, and indeed of a much larger concession, having been formerly
sketched in a paper of July 12th, 1790, sent to the commissioners severally,
they are now referred to that.

   If this be agreed to, the manner of fixing on that extra territorial spot
becomes highly interesting . The most desirable to us, would be a permission to
send commissioners to choose such spot, below the town of New Orleans, as they
should find most convenient.

   If this be refused, it would be better now to fix on the spot. Our information
is, that the whole country below the town, and for sixty miles above it, on the
western shore, is low, marshy, and subject to such deep inundation for many
miles from the river, that if capable of being reclaimed at all by banking, it
would still never afford an entrepôt sufficiently safe; that on the eastern
side the only lands below the town; not subject to inundation, are at the
Detour aux Anglais, or English Turn, the highest part of which, is that whereon
the fort St. Marie formerly stood. Even this is said to have been raised by
art, and to be very little above the level of the inundations. This spot then
is what we would fix on, if obliged now to decide, with from one to as many
square miles of the circumjacent lands as can be obtained, and comprehending
expressly the shores above and below the site of the fort as far as possible.




-185-


   But as to the spot itself, the limits, and even whether it shall be extra
territorial, or only a free port, and what regulations it shall be laid under,
the convenience of that Government is entitled to so much respect and
attention on our part, that the arrangement must be left to the management of
the commissioners, who will doubtless use their best efforts to obtain all
they can for us.

   The worst footing on which the determination of the ground could be placed,
would be a reference to joint commissioners; because their disagreement, a
very probable, nay, a certain event, would undo the whole convention, and leave
us exactly where we now are. Unless indeed they will engage to us, in case of
such disagreement, the highest ground at the Detour aux Anglais, of convenient
extent, including the landings and harbor thereto adjacent. This would ensure
us that ground, unless better could be found and mutually preferred, and close
the delay of right under which we have so long labored for peace-sake.

   It will probably be urged, because it was urged on a former occasion, that, if
Spain grants to us the right of navigating the Mississippi, other nations will
become entitled to it by virtue of treaties giving them the rights of the most
favored nation.

   Two answers may be given to this:

   1. When those treaties were made, no nations could be under contemplation but
those then existing, or those at most who might exist under similar




-186-


circumstances. America did not then exist as a nation; and the circumstances
of her position and commerce, are so totally dissimilar to everything then
known, that the treaties of that day were not adapted to any such being. They
would better fit even China than America; because, as a manufacturing nation,
China resembles Europe more. When we solicited France to admit our whale oils
into her ports, though she had excluded all foreign whale oils, her minister
made the objection now under consideration, and the foregoing answer was
given. It was found to be solid; and the whale oils of the United States are in
consequence admitted, though those of Portugal and the Hanse towns, and of all
other nations, are excluded. Again, when France and England were negotiating
their late treaty of commerce, the great dissimilitude of our commerce (which
furnishes raw materials to employ the industry of others, in exchange for
articles whereon industry has been exhausted) from the commerce of the European
nations (which furnishes things ready wrought only) was suggested to the
attention of both negotiators, and that they should keep their nations free to
make particular arrangements with ours, by communicating to each other only
the rights of the most favored European nation. Each was separately sensible of
the importance of the distinction; and as soon as it was proposed by the one,
it was acceded to by the other, and the word European was inserted in their
treaty. It may




-187-


fairly be considered then as the rational and received interpretation of the
diplomatic term, "gentis amicissimæ," 9 that it has not in view a nation
unknown in many cases at the time of using the term, and so dissimilar in all
cases as to furnish no ground of just reclamation to any nation.

   But the decisive answer is, that Spain does not grant us the navigation of the
river. We have an inherent right to it; and she may repel the demand of any
other nation by candidly stating her act to have been, what in truth it is, a
recognition only, and not a grant.

   If Spain apprehends that other nations may claim access to our ports in the
Mississippi, under their treaties with us, giving them a right to come and
trade in all our ports, though we would not choose to insert an express
stipulation against them, yet we shall think ourselves justified to acquiesce
in fact, under any regulations Spain may from time to time establish against
their admission.

   Should Spain renew another objection, which she relied much on before, that the
English at the Revolution treaty could not cede to us what Spain had taken from
them by conquest, and what of course they did not possess themselves, the
preceding observations furnish sufficient matter for refutation.

   To conclude the subjects of boundary and navigation, each of the following
conditions is to be considered by the commissioners as a sine qua non.




-188-


   1. That our southern boundary remain established at the completion of
thirty-one degrees of latitude on the Mississippi, and so on to the ocean, as
has been before described, and our western one along the middle of the channel
of the Mississippi, however that channel may vary, as it is constantly varying,
and that Spain cease to occupy or to exercise jurisdiction in any part
northward or eastward of these boundaries .

   2. That our right be acknowledged of navigating the Mississippi, in its whole
breadth and length, from its source to the sea, as established by the treaty of
1763.

   3. That neither the vessels, cargoes, nor the persons on board, be stopped,
visited, or subjected to the payment of any duty whatsoever; or, if a visit
must be permitted, that it be under such restrictions as to produce the least
possible inconvenience. But it should be altogether avoided, if possible, as
the parent of perpetual broils.

   4. That such conveniences be allowed us ashore, as may render our right of
navigation practicable and under such regulations as may bona fide respect the
preservation of peace and order alone, and may not have in object to embarrass
our navigation, or raise a revenue on it. While the substance of this article
is made a sine qua non, the modificationsof it are left altogether to the
discretion and management of the commissioners.

   We might add, as a fifth sine quâ non, that no




-189-


phrase should be admitted in the treaty which could express or imply that we
take the navigation of the Mississippi as a gram from Spain. But, however
disagreeable it would be to subscribe to such a sentiment, yet, where the
conclusion of a treaty to hang on that single objection, it would be expedient
to waive it, and to meet, at a future day, the consequences of any resumption
they may pretend to make, rather than at present, those of a separation without
coming to any agreement.

   We know not whether Spain has it in idea to ask a compensation for the
ascertainment of our right.

   1. In the first place, she cannot in reason ask a compensation for yielding
what we have a right to, that is to say, the navigation of the river, and the
conveniences incident to it of natural right.

   2. In the second place, we have a claim on Spain for indemnification for nine
years' exclusion from that navigation, and a reimbursement of the heavy duties
(not less for the most part than 15 per cent on extravagant valuations) levied
on the commodities she has permitted to pass to New Orleans. The
relinquishment of this, will be no unworthy equivalent for any accommodations
she may indulge us with, beyond the line of our strict right. And this claim is
to be brought into view in proper time and manner, merely to be abandoned in
consideration of such accommodations. We have nothing else to give in
exchange. For as to territory, we have neither the right nor the disposition to
alienate




-190-


an inch of what belongs to any member of our Union. Such a proposition,
therefore, is totally inadmissible, and not to be treated of for a moment.

   3. On the former conferences on the navigation of the Mississippi, Spain chose
to blend with it the subject of commerce; and, accordingly, specific
propositions thereon passed between the negotiators . Her object, then, was to
obtain our renunciation of the navigation, and to hold out commercial
arrangements, perhaps as a lure to us; perhaps, however, she might then, and
may now, really set a value on commercial arrangements with us, and may
receive them as a consideration for accommodating us in the navigation; or,
may wish for them, to have the appearance of receiving a consideration.
Commercial arrangements, if acceptable in themselves, will not be the less so
if coupled with those relating to navigation and boundary. We have only to take
care that they be acceptable in themselves.

   There are two principles which may be proposed as the basis of a commercial
treaty:

   1. That of exchanging the privileges of native citizens; or,

   2. Those of the most favored nation.

   1. With the nations holding important possessions in America, we are ready to
exchange the rights of native citizens, provided they be extended through the
whole possessions of both parties, but the propositions of Spain, made on the
former occasion, (a copy of which accompanies this,) were, that we should give
their merchants, vessels, and productions,




-191-


the privilege of native merchants, vessels, and productions, through the whole
of our possessions, and they give the same to ours only in Spain and the
Canaries. This is inadmissible, because unequal; and, as we believe that Spain
is not ripe for an equal exchange on this basis, we avoid proposing it.

   2. Though treaties, which merely exchange the rights of the most favored
nations, are not without all inconvenience, yet they have their conveniences
also. It is an important one, that they leave each party free to make what
internal regulations they please, and to give what preferences they find
expedient to native merchants, vessels, and productions. And as we already
have treaties on this basis, with France, Holland, Sweden, and Prussia, the two
former of which are perpetual, it will be but small additional embarrassment
to extend it to Spain. On the contrary, we are sensible it is right to place
that nation on the most favored footing, whether we have a treaty with them or
not, and it can do us no harm to secure by treaty a reciprocation of the
right.

   Of the four treaties before mentioned, either the French or the Prussian might
be taken as a model. But it would be useless to propose the Prussian; because
we have already supposed that Spain would never consent to those articles which
give to each party access to all the dominions of the other; and., without this
equivalent, we would not agree to tie our own hands so materially in war, as
would be done by the 23d article, which renounces the right




-192-


of fitting out privateers, or of capturing merchant vessels. The French treaty,
therefore, is proposed as the model. In this, however, the following changes
are to be made.

   We should be admitted to all the dominions of Spain, to which any other foreign
nation is, or may be admitted.

   Article 5 being an exemption from a particular duty in France, will of course
be omitted, as inapplicable to Spain.

   Article 8 to be omitted, as unnecessary with Morocco, and inefficacious, and
little honorable with any of the Barbary powers. But it may furnish occasion to
sound Spain on the project of a convention of the powers at war with the
Barbary States, to keep up, by rotation, a constant cruise of a given force on
their coasts, till they shall be compelled to renounce forever, and against all
nations, their predatory practices. Perhaps the infidelities of the Algerines
to their treaty of peace with Spain, though the latter does not choose to break
openly, may induce her to subsidize us to cruise against them with a given
force.

   Article 9 and 10, concerning fisheries, to be omitted, as inapplicable.

   Article 11. The first paragraph of this article, respecting the droit
d'aubaine, to be omitted; that law being supposed peculiar to France.

   Article 17, giving asylum in the ports of either to the armed vessels of the
other, with the prizes taken




-193-


from the enemies of that other, must be qualified as it is in the r 9th article
of the Prussian treaty; as the stipulation in the latter part of the article,
"that no shelter or refuge shall be given in the ports of the one to such as
shall have made prize on the subjects of the other of the parties," would
forbid us in case of a war between France and Spain, to give shelter in our
ports to prizes made by the latter on the former, while the first part of the
article would oblige us to shelter those made by the former on the latter -- a
very dangerous covenant, and which ought never to be repeated in any other
instance.

   Article 29. Consuls should be received in all the ports at which the vessels of
either party may be received.

   Article 30, concerning free ports in Europe and America. Free ports in the
Spanish possessions in America, and particularly at the Havana, San Domingo,
in the island of that name, and St. John of Porto Rico, are more to be desired
than expected. It can, therefore, only be recommended to the best endeavors of
the commissioners to obtain them. It will be something to obtain for our
vessels, flour, &c., admission to those ports during their pleasure. In like
manner, if they could be prevailed on to re-establish our right of cutting
log-wood in the bay of Campeachy, on the footing on which it stood before the
treaty of 1763, it would be desirable, and not endanger, to us, any contest
with the English, who,




-194-


by the Revolution treaty, are restrained to the southeastern parts of Yucatan.

   Article 31. The act of ratification, on our part, may require a twelvemonth
from the date of the treaty, as the Senate meets regularly but once a year; and
to return it to Madrid, for exchange, may require four months more. It would be
better, indeed, if Spain would send her ratification to be exchanged by her
representative here.

   The treaty must not exceed twelve or fifteen years' duration, except the
clauses relating to boundary, and the navigation of the Mississippi, which must
be perpetual and final. Indeed, these two subjects had better be in a separate
instrument.

   There might have been mentioned a third species of arrangement, that of making
special agreements on every special subject of commerce, and of setting a
tariff of duty to be paid on each side, on every particular article; but this
would require in our commissioners a very minute knowledge of our commerce, as
it is impossible to foresee every proposition of this kind which might be
brought into discussion, and to prepare them for it by information and
instruction from hence. Our commerce, too, is, as yet, rather in a course of
experiment, and the channels in which it will ultimately flow, are not
sufficiently known to enable us to provide for it by special agreement. Nor
have the exigencies of our new Government, as yet, so far developed
themselves, as that we can know to what degree we may




-195-


or must have recourse to commerce for the purposes of revenue. No common
consideration, therefore, ought to induce us, as yet, to arrangements of this
kind. Perhaps nothing should do it with any nation, short of the privileges of
natives in all their possessions, foreign and domestic.

   It were to be wished, indeed, that some positively favorable stipulations
respecting our grain, flour, and fish, could be obtained, even on our giving
reciprocal advantages to some other commodities of Spain, say her wines and
brandies.

   But, 1st. If we quit the ground of the most favored nation, as to certain
articles for our convenience, Spain may insist on doing the same for other
articles for her convenience, and thus our commissioners will get themselves
on the ground of a treaty of detail, for which they will not be prepared.

   2d. If we grant favor to the wines and brandies of Spain, then Portugal and
Spain will demand the same; and in order to create an equivalent, Portugal may
lay a duty on our fish and grain, and France, a prohibition on our whale oils,
the removal of which will be proposed as an equivalent.

   This much, however, as to grain and flour, may be attempted. There has, not
long since, been a considerable duty laid on them in Spain. This was while a
treaty on the subject of commerce was pending between us and Spain, as that
court considers the matter. It is not generally thought right to change the
state of things pending a treaty concerning




-196-


them. On this consideration, and on the motive of cultivating our friendship,
perhaps the commissioners may induce them to restore this commodity to the
footing on which it was, on opening the conferences with Mr. Gardoqui, on the
26th day of July, 1785. If Spain says, "do the same by your tonnage on our
vessels," the answer may be, that our foreign tonnage affects Spain very
little, and other nations very much; whereas the duty on flour in Spain affects
us very much, and other nations very little. Consequently, there would be no
equality in reciprocal relinquishment, as there had been none in the
reciprocal innovation; and Spain, by insisting on this, would, in fact, only be
aiding the interests of her rival nations, to whom we should be forced to
extend the same indulgence. At the time of opening the conferences, too, we
had, as yet, not erected any system; our government itself being not yet
erected. Innovation then was unavoidable on our part, if it be innovation to
establish a system. We did it on fair and general ground; on ground favorable
to Spain. But they had a system, and, therefore, innovation was avoidable on
their part.

   It is known to the commissioners that we found it expedient to ask the
interposition of France, lately, to bring on this settlement of our boundary,
and the navigation of the Mississippi. How far that interposition has
contributed to produce it, is uncertain. But we have reason to believe that
her further interference would not produce an agreeable effect




-197-


on Spain. The commissioners, therefore, are to avoid all further communications on the subjec
with the ministers of France, giving them such explanation
s as may preserve their good dispositions. But if, ultimately, they shall find
themselves unable to bring Spain to agreement on the subject of the navigation
and boundary, the interposition of France, as a mutual friend, and the
guarantee of our limits, is then to be asked, in whatever light Spain may
choose to consider it.

   Should the negotiations on the subject of navigation arid boundary assume, at
any time, an unhopeful aspect, it may be proper that Spain should be given to
understand, that, if they are discontinued without coming to any agreement,
the Government of the United States cannot be responsible for the longer
forbearance of their western inhabitants . At the same time the abandonment
of the negotiation should be so managed as that, without engaging us to a
further suspension of the exercise of our rights, we may not be committed to
resume them on the instant. The present turbid situation of Europe cannot leave
us long without a safe occasion of resuming our territory and navigation, and
of carving for ourselves those conveniences, on the shores, which may
facilitate and protect the latter effectually and permanently.

   We had a right to expect that, pending a negotiation, all things would have
remained in statu quo, and that Spain would not have proceeded to possess




-198-


herself of other parts of our territory. But she has lately taken and fortified
a new post on the Walnut hills, above the mouth of the Yazoo river, and far
above the 31st degree. This garrison ought to have been instantly dislodged;
but for our wish to be in friendship with Spain, and our confidence in her
assurances "to bide by the limits established in our treaty with England,"
complaints of this unfriendly and uncandid procedure may be brought forward or
not, as the commissioners shall see expedient.


Report on the case of Charles Russell and others, claiming certain lands.

   January 21, 1792 The Secretary of State, to whom was referred, by the President
of the United States, the letter of the Governor of Virginia of January 7th,
1792, with the report of a committee of the House of Delegates of that
commonwealth, of December 12th, 1791, and resolution of the General Assembly
thereon, of December 17th, on the case of Charles Russell, late an officer in
the service of the said commonwealth, stating that a considerable part of the
tract of country allotted for the officers and soldiers having fallen into the
State of North Carolina on the extension of their common boundary, the
legislature of the said State had, in 1781, passed an act substituting in lieu
thereof the tract of country between the said boundary and the rivers
Mississippi, Ohio, Tennessee, and




-199-


subjecting the same to the claims of their officers and soldiers. That the said
Charles Russell had in consequence thereof, directed warrants for two thousand
six hundred and sixty-six and two-thirds acres of land to be located within the
said tract of country, but that the same belonging to the Chickasaws, he is
unable to obtain a right thereto, and that there are other officers and
soldiers of the said commonwealth under like circumstances:

    Reports, That the tract of country before described is within the boundaries of
the Chickasaw nation as established by the treaty of Hopewell, the 16th day of
January, 1786.

   That the right of occupancy of the said lands, therefore, being vested in the
said nation, the case of the said Charles Russell, and other officers and
soldiers of the said commonwealth, becomes proper to be referred to the
legislature of the United States for their consideration.


Report relative to negotiations at Madrid.

   March 7, 1792. The Secretary of State having understood, from communications
with the commissioners of his Catholic Majesty, subsequent to that which he
reported to the President on the 22d of December last, that though they
considered the navigation of the Mississippi as the principal object of
negotiation between the two countries, yet it was expected by their court




-200-


that the conferences would extend to all the matters which were under
negotiation on the former occasion with Mr. Gardoqui, and particularly to some
arrangements of commerce, is of opinion, that, to renew the conferences on
this subject also, since they desire it, will be but friendly and respectful,
and can lead to nothing without our own consent; and that, to refuse it, might
obstruct the settlement of the questions of navigation and boundary; and,
therefore, reports to the President of the United States, the following
observations and instructions to the commissioners of the United States,
appointed to negotiate with the court of Spain a treaty or convention relative
to the navigation of the Mississippi; which observations and instructions, he
is of opinion, should be laid before the Senate of the United States, and their
decision be desired, whether they will advise and consent that a treaty be
entered into by the commissioners of the United States with Spain conformable
thereto.

   After stating to our commissioners the foundation of our rights to navigate
the Mississippi, and to hold our southern boundary at the 31st degree of
latitude, and that each of these is to be a sine qua non, it is proposed to add
as follows:
On the former conferences on the navigation of the Mississippi, Spain chose to
blend with it the subject of commerce; and, accordingly, specific proposition
s thereon passed between the negotiators . Her object then was to obtain our
renunciation of




-201-


the navigation, and to hold out commercial arrangements, perhaps as a lure to
us. Perhaps, however, she might then, and may now, really set a value on
commercial arrangements with us, and may receive them as a consideration for
accommodating us in the navigation, or may wish for them to have the
appearance of receiving a consideration. Commercial arrangements, if
acceptable in themselves, will not be the less so, if coupled with those
relating to navigation and boundary. We have only to take care that they be
acceptable in themselves.


Opinion on the Bill apportioning Representation.

   April 4, 1792. The Constitution has declared that representatives and direct
taxes shall be apportioned among the several States according to their
respective numbers. That the number of representatives shall not exceed one
for every 30,000, but each State shall have at least one representative, and
until such enumeration shall be made, the State of New Hampshire shall be
entitled to choose 3, Massachusetts 2.

   The bill for apportioning representatives among the several States, without
explaining any principle at all, which may show its conformity with the
constitution, to guide future apportionments, says, that New Hampshire shall
have 3 members, Massachusetts 16, &c. We are, therefore, to find by experiment




-202-


what has been the principle of the bill; to do which, it is proper to state the
federal or representable numbers of each State, and the numbers allotted to
them by the bill. They are as follows:
Members.

   
Vermont .................. ..... 85,532 3
New Hampshire .. . . . . . 141,823 5
Massachusetts . . . . . . . . 475,327 16
Rhode Island. . . . . . . . . 68,444 2
Connecticut . . . . . . . . . 285.941 8
New York .. . . . . . . . . . 352,915 11
New Jersey. . . . . . . . . . 179,556 6
Pennsylvania. ............... 432,880 14
Delaware.... .................. 55,538 2
Maryland .................. ... 278,513 9
Virginia..... .................. .. 630,558 21
Kentucky .................. .... 68,705 2
North Carolina .............. 353,521 11
South Carolina..... .......... 206,236 6
Georgia .................. ....... 70,843 2
  ____ ____
  3,636,312 120

   It happens that this representation, whether tried as between great and small
States, or as between north and south, yields, in the present instance, a
tolerably just result; and, consequently, could not be objected to on that
ground, if it were obtained by the process prescribed in the Constitution; but
if obtained by any process out of that, it becomes arbitrary and inadmissible.

   The 1st member of the clause of the Constitution above cited is express, that
representatives shall be apportioned among the several States according to
their respective numbers. That is to say, they shall




-203-


be apportioned by some common ratio -- for proportion, and ratio, are equivalent
words; and, in the definition of proportion among numbers, that they have a
ratio common to all, or in other words, a common divisor. Now, trial will show
that there is no common ratio, or divisor, which, applied to the numbers of
each State, will give to them the number of representatives allotted in this
bill. For trying the several ratios of 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, the allotments would
be as follows: --

   
  29 30 31 32 33 The Bill.
  ____ ____ ____ ____ ____ ____
Vermont .. . .. . . . . . . . . 2 2 2 2 2 3
New Hampshire .. . . . . . 4 4 4 4 4 5
Massachusetts ........ 16 15 15 14 14 16
Rhode Island .. . . . . . . . 2 2 2 2 2 2
Connecticut .......... 8 7 7 7 7 8
New York ............ 12 11 11 11 10 11
New Jersey .. . . . . . . . . . 6 5 5 5 5 6
Pennsylvania ......... 14 14 13 13 13 14
Delaware.... ......... 1 1 1 1 1 2
Maryland ............ 9 9 8 8 8 9
Virginia..... ......... 21 21 20 19 19 21
Kentucky .. . . . . . . . . . . 2 2 2 2 2 2
North Carolina . . . . . . . . 12 11 11 11 10 12
South Carolina .. . . . . . . 7 6 6 6 6 7
Georgia .. . . . .. . . . . . . . 2 2 2 2 2 2
  ____ ____ ____ ____ ____ ____
  118 112 109 107 105 120

   Then the bill reverses the constitutional precept, because, by it, representa
tives are not apportioned among the several States, according to their
respective numbers.

   It will be said that, though, for taxes, there may always be found a divisor
which wil apportion them




-204-


among the States according to numbers exactly, without leaving any remainder,
yet, for representatives, there can be no such common ratio, or divisor,
which, applied to the several numbers, will divide them exactly, without a
remainder or fraction. I answer, then, that taxes must be divided exactly, and
representatives as nearly as the nearest ratio will admit; and the fractions
must be neglected, because the Constitution calls absolutely that there be an
apportionment or common ratio, and if any fractions result from the operation,
it has left them unprovided for. In fact it could not but foresee that such
fractions would result, and it meant to submit to them. It knew they would be
in favor of one part of the Union at one time, and of another at another, so
as, in the end, to balance occasional irregularities. But instead of such a
single common ratio, or uniform divisor, as prescribed by the Constitution,
the bill has applied two ratios, at least, to the different States, to wit,
that of 30,026 to the seven following: Rhode Island, New York, Pennsylvania,
Maryland, Virginia, Kentucky and Georgia; and that of 27,770 to the eight
others, namely: Vermont, New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Connecticut, New
Jersey, Delaware, North Carolina, and South Carolina, as follows:

   
Rhode Island .. . . . 68,444 divided by 30,026 gives 2
New York .. . . . . . 352,915 " " " " 11
Pennsylvania ......... 432,880 " " " " 14
Maryland ............ 278,513 " " " " 9
Virginia..... ......... 630,558 " " " " 21
Kentucky .. .......... 58,705 " " " " 2
Georgia .............. 70,843 " " " " 2
Vermont .. . . . . . . . . . . . 85,532 divided by 27,770 gives 3
New Hampshire. . . . . . . 141,823 " " " " 5
Massachusetts ........ 475,327 " " " " 16
Connecticut .......... 235,941 " " " " 8
New Jersey .. . . . . . . . . . 179,556 " " " " 6
Delaware............. 55,538 " " " " 2
North Carolina . . . .... 353,521 " " " " 12
South Carolina .. . . . . . . 206,236 " " " "





-205-


   And if two ratios be applied, then fifteen may, and the distribution become
arbitrary, instead of being apportioned to numbers. Another member of the
clause of the Constitution which has been cited, says "the number of
representatives shall not exceed one for every 30,000, but each State shall
have at least one representative." This last phrase proves that it had no
contemplation that all fractions, or numbers below the common ratio were to be
unrepresented; and it provides especially that in the case of a State whose
whole number shall be below the common ratio, one representative shall be
given to it. This is the single instance where it allows representation to any
smaller number than the common ratio, and by providing especially for it in
this, shows it was understood that, without special provision, the smaller
number would in this case, be involved in the general principle. The first
phrase of the above citations, that "the number of representatives shall not
exceed one for every 30,000," is violated by this bill which has given to eight
States a number exceeding one for every 30,000, to wit, one for every 27,770.

   In answer to this, it is said that this phrase may mean either the 30,000 in
each State, or the 30,000




-206-


in the whole Union, and that in the latter case it serves only to find the
amount of the whole representation; which, in the present state of population,
is 120 members. Suppose the phrase might bear both meanings, which will common
sense apply to it? Which did the universal understanding of our country apply
to it? Which did the Senate and Representatives apply to it during the
pendency of the first bill, and even till an advanced stage of this second
bill, when an ingenious gentleman found out the doctrine of fractions, a
doctrine so difficult and in obvious, as to be rejected at first sight by the
very persons who afterwards became its most zealous advocates?

   The phrase stands in the midst of a number of others, every one of which
relates to States in their separate capacity. Will not plain common sense then,
understand it, like the rest of its context, to relate to States in their
separate capacities?

   But if the phrase of one for 30,000 is only meant to give the aggregate of
representatives, and not at all to influence their apportionment among the
States, then the 120 being once found, in order to apportion them, we must
recur to the former rule which does it according to the numbers of the
respective States; and we must take the nearest common divisor, as the ratio of
distribution, that is to say, that divisor which, applied to every State,
gives to them such numbers as, added together, come nearest to 120. This
nearest common ratio will be found to be 28,658, and will distribute 119 of the
120 members, leaving only




-207-


a single residuary one. It will be found too to place 96,648 fractional numbers
in the eight northernmost States, and 106, 582 in the seven southernmost. The
following table shows it:

   
    Ratio, 28,658 Fraction.  
    ______    
Vermont ........... 85,832 2 27,816  
New Hampshire. . . . . 141,823 4 26,391  
Massachusetts ...... 475,327 16 13,599  
Rhode Island . ..... 68,444 2 10,728  
Connecticut ........ 235,941 8 5,077  
New York.......... 352,915 12 6,619  
New Jersey ......... 119,856 6 6,408  
Pennsylvania....... 432,880 15 10 96,648
Delaware........... 55,538 1 26,680  
Maryland .......... 278,503 9 18,191  
Virginia ............ 630,558 21 24,540  
Kentucky .......... 68,705 2 10,989  
North Carolina...... 353,521 12 7,225  
South Carolina ...... 206,236 7 4,230  
Virginia ............ 70,843 2 23,137 105,582
  ______ ______ ______ ______
  3,636,312 119 202,230 202,230

   Whatever may have been the intention, the effect of neglecting the nearest
divisor, (which leaves but one residuary member,) and adopting a distant one
(which leaves eight), is merely to take a member from New York and Pennsylvania, each, an
give them to Vermont and New Hampshire. But it will be said,
this is giving more than one for 30,000. True, but has it not been just said
that the one for 30,000 is prescribed only to fix the aggregate number, and
that we are not to mind it when we come to apportion them among the States?
That for this




-208-


we must recur to the former rule which distributes them according to the
numbers in each State? Besides does not the bill itself apportion among seven
of the States by the ratio of 27,770? which is much more than one for 30,000.

   Where a phrase is susceptible of two meanings, we ought certainly to adopt that
which will bring upon us the fewest inconveniences. Let us weigh those
resulting from both constructions.

   From that giving to each State a member for every 30,000 in that State results
the single inconvenience that there may be large portions unrepresented, but
it being a mere hazard on which State this will fall, hazard will equalize it
in the long run. From the others result exactly the same inconvenience. A
thousand cases may be imagined to prove it. Take one. Suppose eight of the
States had 45,000 inhabitants each, and the other seven 44,999 each, that is to
say each one less than each of the others. The aggregate would be 674,993, and
the number of representatives at one for 30,000 of the aggregate, would be 22.
Then, after giving one member to each State, distribute the seven residuary
members among the seven highest fractions, and though the difference of
population be only an unit, the representation would be the double.

   
      Fractions.
1st ....................... 45,000 2 15,000
2d......................... 45,000 2 15,000
3d......................... 45,000 2 15,000
4th....................... 45,000 2 15,000
5th........................ 45,000 2 15,000
6th........................ 45,000 2 15,000
7th....................... 45,000 2 15,000
8th........................ 45,000 1 15,000
9th....................... 44,999 1 14,999
10th........................ 44,999 1 14,999
11th........................ 44,999 1 14,999
12th........................ 44,999 1 14,999
13th........................ 44,999 1 14,999
14th........................ 44,999 1 14,999
15th........................ _______ _______ 14,999
  674,993 22  





-209-


   Here a single inhabitant the more would count as 30,000 . Nor is this case
imaginable, only it will resemble the real one whenever the fractions happen to
be pretty equal through the whole States. The numbers of our census happen by
accident to give the fractions all very small, or very great, so as to produce
the strongest case of inequality that could possibly have occurred, and which
may never occur again. The probability is that the fractions will generally
descend gradually from 29,999 to 1. The inconvenience then of large
unrepresented fractions attends both constructions; and while the most obvious
construction is liable to no other, that of the bill incurs many and grievous
ones.

   1. If you permit the large fraction in one State to choose a representative
for one of the small fractions in another State, you take from the latter its
election, which constitutes real representation, and substitute a virtual
representation of the disfranchised fractions,




-210-


and the tendency of the doctrine of virtual representation has been too well
discussed and appreciated by reasoning and resistance on a former great
occasion to need development now.

   2. The bill does not say that it has given the residuary representatives to
the greatest fraction; though in fact it has done so. It seems to have avoided
establishing that into a rule, lest it might not suit on another occasion.
Perhaps it may be found the next time more convenient to distribute them among
the smaller States; at another time among the larger States; at other times
according to any other crotchet which ingenuity may invent, and the combinations of the day giv
strength to carry; or they may do it arbitrarily by open
bargains and cabal. In short this construction introduces into Congress a
scramble, or a vendue for the surplus members. It generates waste of time, hot
blood, and may at some time, when the passions are high, extend a disagreement
between the two Houses, to the perpetual loss of the thing, as happens now in
the Pennsylvania assembly; whereas the other construction reduces the
apportionment always to an arithmetical operation, about which no two men can
ever possibly differ.

   3. It leaves in full force the violation of the precept which declares that
representatives shall be apportioned among the States according to their
numbers, i. e., by some common ratio.

   Viewing this bill either as a violation of the constitution, or as giving an
inconvenient exposition of its




-211-


words, is it a case wherein the President ought to interpose his negative? I
think it is.

   1. The non-user of his negative begins already to excite a belief that no
President will ever venture to use it; and has, consequently, begotten a
desire to raise up barriers in the State legislatures against Congress,
throwing off the control of the Constitution.

   2. It can never be used more pleasingly to the public, than in the protection
of the Constitution.

   3. No invasions of the Constitution are fundamentally so dangerous as the
tricks played on their own numbers, apportionment, and other circumstances
respecting themselves, and affecting their legal qualifications to legislate
for the union.

   4. The majorities by which this bill has been carried (to wit: of one in the
Senate and two in the Representatives) show how divided the opinions were
there.

   5. The whole of both Houses admit the Constitution will bear the other
exposition, whereas the minorities in both deny it will bear that of the bill.

   6. The application of any one ratio is intelligible to the people, and will,
therefore be approved, whereas the complex operations of this bill will never
be comprehended by them, and though they may acquiesce, they cannot approve
what they do not understand.





-212-



Opinion relative to a case of recapture, by citizens of the United States, of
slaves escaped into Florida, and of an American captain enticing French slaves
from St. Domingo.

   December 3, 1792. Complaint has been made by the Representatives of Spain that
certain individuals of Georgia entered the State of Florida, and without any
application to the Government, seized and carried into Georgia, certain
persons, whom they claimed to be their slaves. This aggression was thought the
more of, as there exists a convention between that government and the United
States against receiving fugitive slaves.

   The Minister of France has complained that the master of an American vessel,
while lying within a harbor of St. Domingo, having enticed some negroes on
board his vessel, under pretext of employment, bought them off, and sold them
in Georgia as slaves.

   1. Has the general government cognizance of these offences? 2. If it has, is
any law already provided for trying and punishing them?

   1. The Constitution says, "Congress shall have power to lay and collect taxes,
duties, imposts, and excises, to pay the debts, &c., provide for the common
defence and general welfare of the United States." I do not consider this
clause as reaching the point. I suppose its meaning to be, that Congress may
collect taxes for the purpose of providing for the general welfare in those
cases wherein the Constitution




-213-


empowers them to act for the general welfare. To suppose that it was meant to
give them a distinct substantive power, to do any act which might tend to the
general welfare, is to render all the enumerations useless, and to make their
powers unlimited. We must seek the power therefore in some other clause of the
Constitution. It says further, that Congress shall have power to "define and
punish piracies and felonies committed on the high seas, and offences against
the law of nations." These offences were not committed on the high seas, and
consequently not within that branch of the clause. Are they against the law of
nations, taken as it may be in its whole extent, as founded, 1st, in nature;
2d, usage; 3d, convention ? So much may be said in the affirmative, that the
legislators ought to send the case before the judiciary for discussion; and the
rather, when it is considered that unless the offenders can be punished under
this clause, there is no other which goes directly to their case, and
consequently our peace with foreign nations will be constantly at the
discretion of individuals .

   2. Have the legislators sent this question before the Courts by any law already
provided? The act of 1789, chapter 20, section 9, says the district courts
shall have cognizance concurrent with the courts of the several States, or the
circuit courts, of all causes, where an alien sues for a tort only, in
violation of the law of nations: but what if there be no alien whose interest
is such as to support an action for the tort?




-214-


which is precisely the case of the aggression on Florida. If the act in
describing the jurisdiction of the Courts, had given them cognizance of
proceedings by way of indictment or information against offenders under the
law of nations, for the public wrong, and on the public behalf, as well as to
an individual for the special tort, it would have been the thing desired.

   The same act, section 13, says, the "Supreme Court shall have exclusively all
such jurisdiction of suits or proceedings against ambassadors, or other
public ministers, or their domestics or domestic servants, as a court of law
can have or exercise consistently, with the law of nations." -- Still this is
not the case, no ambassador, &c., being concerned here. I find nothing else in
the law applicable to this question, and therefore presume the case is still to
be provided for, and that this may be done by enlarging the jurisdiction of
the courts, so that they may sustain indictments and informations on the
public behalf, for offences against the law of nations.
[A note added by Mr. Jefferson at a Later period.]

   On further examination it does appear that the 11th section of the judiciary
act above cited gives to the circuit courts exclusively, cognizance of all
crimes and offences cognizable under the authority of the United States, and
not otherwise provided for. This removes the difficulty, however, but one step




-215-


further;-for questions then arise, 1st. What is the peculiar character of the
offence in question; to wit: treason, felony, misdemeanor, or trespass? 2d.
What is its specific punishment -- capital or what? 3d. Whence is the venue to
come?


Report on Assays at the Mint, communicated to the House of Representatives,
January 8, 1793.

   The Secretary of State, to whom was referred, by the President of the United
States, the resolution of the House of Representatives of the 29th of
November, 1792, on the subject of experiments of France, England, Spain, and
Portugal, reports:

   That assays and experiments have been, accordingly, made at the mint, by the
director, and under his care and inspection, of sundry gold and silver coins of
France, England, Spain, and Portugal, and of the quantity of fine gold and
alloy in each of them, and the specific gravities of those of gold given in by
the director, a copy of which, and of the letter covering it, are contained in
the papers marked A and B.


A.

   January 7, 1793. SIR: -- I have, herewith, enclosed the result of our assays, &c.,
of the coins of France, England, Spain, and Portugal. In the course of the
experiments, a very small source of error was detected, too late for




-216-


the present occasion, but which will be carefully guarded against in future.

   I am, with the most perfect esteem, your most obedient humble servant, DAVID
RITTENHOUSE, Director o f the Mint. THOMAS JEFFERSON, Secretary of State.

   

B.
Assay of gold coins.

Date.   In 24 grains.       Specific gravity.
    Fine gold.   Alloy.    
    grs. 32 pts. grs. 32 pts.  
French guineas,... 1726 21 16 2 16 17.48
  1734 21 19 2 13 17.38
  1742 21 26 2 06 17.58
  1753 21 03 2 29 17.23
  1775 21 22 2 10 17.57
Double do. ...... 1786 21 22 2 10 17.51
  1789 21 22 2 10 17.50
  1790 21 25 2 25 17.57
Spanish pistoles ... 1776 21 21 2 11 17.53
  1780 21 00 3 00 17.57
  1786 21 18 2 14 17.63
  1788 21 02 2 30 17.00
English guineas,... 1755 21 28 2 04 17.78
  1777 21 31 2 01 17.75
  1785 21 30 2 02 17.78
  1788 21 31 2 01 17.79
  1789 22 03 1 03 17.78
  1791 22 01 1 31 17.74
Half johannes of Portugal 1739 21 31 2 01 17.63
  1770 22 05 2 27 17.78
  1776 22 05 1 27 17.87
  1785 21 30 2 01 17.68
  1788 21 31 2 01 17.78





-217-


   

Silver coins.

Date.   In 12 ounces.          
    Fine silver.     Alloy.    
    oz. dwts. grs oz. dwts. grs
English half-crown of William III. ...........................   10 19 09 1/2 1 00 14 1/2
English shilling......... 1787 11 00 02 1/2 0 19 21 1/2
French crown.......... 1791 10 16 00 1 04 00
Do. half-crown........ 1739 10 17 00 1 03 00
Do.......................... 1792 10 16 19 1 03 05
Spanish dollar of.... 1772 10 15 05 1 04 19
  1782 10 14 02 1/2 1 05 21 1/2
  1790 10 14 00 1 06 00
  1791 10 14 21 1/2 1 05 02 1/2

   MINT, January 7, 1793.

   Assayed by Mr. David Ott, under my inspection, at the mint, in pursuance of a
resolution of Congress of November 29, 1792. I have added the specific gravity
of each piece of gold coin. DAVID RITTENHOUSE, Director of the Mint.


Report on the petition of John Rogers, relative to certain lands on the
north-east side of the Tennessee.

   February 16, 1793.

   The Secretary of State, to whom was referred, by the House of Representatives
of the United States, the petition of John Rogers, setting forth, that as an
officer of the State of Virginia, during the last war, he became entitled to
two thousand acres of lands on the north-east side of the Tennessee, at its
confluence with the Ohio, and to two thousand four




-218-


hundred acres in different parcels, between the same river and the Mississippi,
all of them within the former limit of Virginia, which lands were allotted to
him under an act of the Legislature of Virginia, before its deed of cession to
the United States; that by the treaty of Hopewell, in 1786, the part of the
country comprehending these lands was ceded to the Chickasaw Indians; and
praying compensation for the same,

   Reports, That the portion of country comprehending the said parcels of land,
has been ever understood to be claimed, and has certainly been used, by the
Chickasaw and Cherokee Indians for their hunting grounds. The Chickasaws
holding exclusively from the Mississippi to the Tennessee, and extending their
claim across that river, eastwardly, into the claims of the Cherokees, their
conterminous neighbors.

   That the government of Virginia was so well apprized of the rights of the
Chickasaws to a portion of country within the limit of that State, that about
the year 1780, they instructed their agent, residing with the southern Indians,
to avail himself of the first opportunity which should offer, to purchase the
same from them, and that, therefore, any act of that Legislature allotting
these lands to their officers and soldiers must probably have been passed on
the supposition, that a purchase of the Indian right could be made, which
purchase, however, has never been made.

   That, at the treaty of Hopewell, the true boundary




-219-


between the United States on the one part, and the Cherokees and Chickasaws on
the other, was examined into and acknowledged, and by consent of all parties,
the unsettled limits between the Cherokees and Chickasaws were at the same time
ascertained, and in that part particularly, were declared to be the highlands
dividing the waters of the Cumberland and Tennessee, whereby the whole of the
petitioner's locations were found to be in the Chickasaw country.

   That the right of occupation of the Cherokees and Chickasaws in this portion of
the country, having never been obtained by the United States, or those under
whom they claim it, cannot be said to have been ceded by them at the treaty of
Hopewell, but only recognized as belonging to the Chickasaws, and retained to
them.

   That the country south of the Ohio was formerly contested between the Six
Nations and the southern Indians for hunting grounds.

   That the Six Nations sold for a valuable consideration to the then government
their right to that country, describing it as extending from the mouth of the
Tennessee upwards. That no evidence can at this time and place be procured, as
to the right of the southern Indians, that is to say, the Cherokees and'
Chickasaws, to the same country; but it is believed that they voluntarily
withdrew their claims within the Cumberland river, retaining their right so
far, which consequently could not be conveyed from them, or to us, by the act
of the Six Nations,




-220-


unless it be proved that the Six Nations had acquired a right to the country
between the Cumberland and Tennessee rivers by conquest over the Cherokees and
Chickasaws, which it is believed cannot be proved.

   That, therefore, the locations of the petitioner must be considered as made
within the Indian territory, and insusceptible of being reduced into his
possession, till the Indian right be purchased.

   That this places him on the same footing with Charles Russell and others,
officers of the same State, who had located their bounty lands in like manner;
within the Chickasaw lines, whose case was laid before the House of Representatives of th
United States at the last session, and remains undecided on; and
that the same and no other measure should be dealt to this petitioner which
shall be provided for them.


Report relative to the Boundaries of the Lands between the Ohio and the Lakes,
acquired by treaties from the Indians.

   March 10, The Secretary of State, according to instructions received from the
President of the United States,

   Reports, That, for the information of the commissioners appointed to treat
with the western Indians, he has examined the several treaties entered into
with them subsequent to the declaration of Independence, and relating to the
lands between the




-221-


Ohio and the lakes, and also the extent of the grants, reservations, and
appropriations of the same lands, made either by the United States, or by
individual States within the same period, and finds that the lands obtained by
the said treaties, and not so granted, reserved, or appropriated, are bounded
by the following lines, to wit:

   Northwardly. By a line running from the fork of the Tuscarora's branch of the
Muskingum, at the crossing -- p lace above Fort Lawrence. Westwardly (towards the
portage of the Big Miami) to the main branch of that river, then down the
Miami, to the fork of that river next below the old fort, which was taken by
the French in 1752, thence due west to the river De la Panse, and down that
river to the Wabash; which lines were established with the Wiandots, Delawares,
Chippawas, and Ottawas, by the treaty of Fort McIntosh, and with the Shawanese
by that of the Great Miami.

   Westwardly . By the bounds of the Wabash Indians.

   Eastwardly . By the million of acres appropriated to military claimants, by
the resolution of Congress of October 23, 1787, and lying in the angle between
the seventh range of townships counted westwardly, from the Pennsylvania
boundary, and the tenth range counted from the Ohio northwardly along the said
seventh, which million of acres may perhaps extend westwardly, so as to
comprehend the twelfth range of townships, counted in that




-222-


direction from the Pennsylvania boundary, under which view the said twelfth
range may be assumed for the eastern boundary of the territory now under
consideration, from the said tenth range to the Indian line.

   Southwardly. By the northern boundary of the said tenth range of townships to
the Sioto river, and along the said river to what shall be the northern limits
of the appropriations for the Virginia line; (which two last lines are those
of the lands granted to the Sioto company,) thence along what shall be the
northern limits of the said appropriations of the Virginia line to the little
Miami, and along the same to what shall be the northern limit of one million of
acres of land purchased by John C. Symmes; thence due west along the said
northern limit of the said John C. Symmes, to the Great Miami, and down the
same to its mouth, then along the Ohio to General Clark's lands, and round the
said lands to the Ohio again, and down the same to the Wabash, or the lands of
the Indians inhabiting it. Which several lines are delineated on the copy of
Hutchins' map accompanying this report; the dotted parts of the delineation
denoting that they are conjectural . And it is further necessary to apprize the
commissioners that though the points at which these several lines touches the
Ohio, are taken from actual surveys, yet the country included by the said
lines, not being laid down from actual survey, their lengths and intersection
with each other, and with the watercourses, as




-223-


appearing in the maps, are not at all to be relied on. No notice is here taken
of the lands at the mouth of the Ohio appropriated for military bounties by
the same resolution of Congress of October 22, 1787, nor of the settlement of
Cahokea, Kaskaskia, Post Vincennes, &c., because these can concern no Indians
but those of the Illinois and Wabash, whose interests should be transacted with
themselves separately, and not be permitted to be placed under the patronage of
the western Indians.


Report on the proceedings of the Secretary of State to transfer to Europe the
annual fund of $40,000, appropriated to that Department .

   April 18, 1793, The Secretary of State thinking it his duty to communicate to
the President his proceedings of the present year for transferring to Europe
the annual fund of $40,000 appropriated to the Department of State, (a report
whereof, was unnecessary the two former years, as monies already in the hands
of our bankers in Europe were put under his orders,)

   Reports, That in consequence of the President's order of March 23d; he received
from the Secretary of the Treasury, March 31st, a warrant on the Treasurer for
$39,500; that it being necessary to purchase private bills of exchange to
transfer the money to Europe, he consulted with persons acquainted with that
business, who advised him not to let it be known




-224-


that he was to purchase bills at all, as it would raise the exchange; and to
defer the purchase a few days until the British packet should be gone, on which
event bills generally sunk some few per cent. He therefore deferred the
purchase, or giving any orders for it till April 10th when he engaged Mr.
Vaughan (whose line of business enabled him to do it without suspicion,) to
make the purchase for him. He then delivered the warrant to the Treasurer, and
received a credit at the Bank of the United States for $39,500, whereon he had
an account opened between "The Department of State and the Bank of the United
States." That Mr. Vaughan procured for him the next day the following bills:

   Willing, Morris, and Swanwich, on John and Francis Baring & Co., London,
£3,000=$13, 000. Walter Stewart on Joseph Birch, March, Liverpool
£400=$1,733
.33.

   Robert Gilmer & Co., on James Strachan and James Mackenzie, London, endorsed by
Mordecai Lewis.

   
£200  
150 £600=$2,600
250 __________
  £4,000=$17,333 33.

   Averaging 4s. 7 38/100d. the dollar, or about 2 1/2 per cent above par, which
added to the one per cent loss heretofore always sustained on the government
bills (which allowed but. 99 florins, instead of 100 do for




-225-


every $40) will render the fund somewhat larger this year than heretofore; that
these bills being drawn on London, (for none could be got on Amsterdam but to
considerable loss, added to the risk of the present possible situation of that
place,) he had them made payable to Mr. Pinckney, and enclosed them to him by
Captain Cutting, in the letter of April 12th, now communicated to the
President, and at the same time wrote the letters of the same date to our
bankers at Amsterdam and to Col. Humphreys, now also communicated to the
President, which will place under his view the footing on which this business
is put, and which is still subject to any change he may think proper to direct,
as neither the letters, nor bills are yet gone.

   The Secretary of State proposes, hereafter, to remit in the course of each
quarter $10,000 for the ensuing quarter, as that will enable him to take
advantage of the times when exchange is low. He proposes to direct, at this
time, a further purchase of $12,166.66, (which with the $500 formerly obtained,
and $17,333.33 now remitted, will make $30,000 of this year's fund,) at long
sight, which circumstance with the present low rate of exchange, will enable
him to remit it to advantage.

   He has only further to add that he delivered to Mr. Vaughan orders on the Bank
of the United States in favor of the persons themselves from whom the bills
were purchased, for their respective sums.





-226-



Opinion on the question whether the United States have a right to renounce
their treaties with France, or to hold them suspended till the government of
that country shall be established .

   April 28, 1793. I proceed in compliance with the requisition of the President
to give an opinion in writing on the general question, whether the United
States have a right to renounce their treaties with France, or to hold them
suspended till the government of that country shall be established?
In the consultation at the President's on the 19th inst., the Secretary of the
Treasury took the following positions and consequences. France was a monarchy
when we entered into treaties with it; but it has declared itself a republic,
and is preparing a republican form of government. As it may issue in a
republic or a military despotism, or something else which may possible render
our alliance with it dangerous to ourselves, we have a right of election to
renounce the treaty altogether, or to declare it suspended till their government shall be settled i
the form it is ultimately to take; and then we may judge
whether we will call the treaties into operation again, or declare them forever
null. Having that right of election, now, if we receive their minister without
any qualifications, it will amount to an act of election to continue the
treaties; and if the change they are undergoing should issue in a form which




-227-


should bring danger on us, we shall not be then free to renounce them. To elect
to continue them is equivalent to the making a new treaty, at this time, in the
same form, that is to say, with a clause of guarantee; but to make a treaty
with a clause of guarantee, during a war, is a departure from neutrality, and
would make us associates in the war. To renounce or suspend the treaties,
therefore, is a necessary act of neutrality.

   If I do not subscribe to the soundness of this reasoning, I do most fully to
its ingenuity. I shall now lay down the principles which, according to my
understanding, govern the case.

   I consider the people who constitute a society or nation as the source of all
authority in that nation; as free to transact their common concerns by any
agents they think proper; to change these agents individually, or the
organization of them in form or function whenever they please; that all the
acts done by these agents under the authority of the nation, are the acts of
the nation, are obligatory to them and enure to their use, and can in no wise
be annulled or affected by any change in the form of the government, or of the
persons administering it, consequently the treaties between the United States
and France, were not treaties between the United States and Louis Capet, but
between the two nations of America and France; and the nations remaining in
existence, though both of them have since changed their forms of government,
the treaties are not




-228-


annulled by these changes. The law of nations, by which this question is to be
determined, is composed of three branches. 1. The moral law of our nature. 2.
The usages of nations. 3. Their special conventions. The first of these only
concerns this question, that is to say the moral law to which man has been
subjected by his creator, and of which his feelings or conscience, as it is
sometimes called, are the evidence with which his creator has furnished him.
The moral duties which exist between individual and individual in a state of
nature, accompany them into a state of society, and the aggregate of the duties
of all the individuals composing the society constitutes the duties of that
society towards any other; so that between society and society the same moral
duties exist as did between the individuals composing them, while in an
unassociated state, and their maker not having released them from those duties
on their forming themselves into a nation. Compacts then, between nation and
nation, are obligatory on them by the same moral law which obliges individuals
to observe their compacts. There are circumstances; however, which sometimes
excuse the non-performance of contracts between man and man; so are there also
between nation and nation. When performance, for instance, becomes impossible,
non-performance is not immoral; so if performance becomes self-destructive
to the party, the law of self-preservation overrules the laws of obligation in
others. For the reality of these principles I appeal




-229-


to the true fountains of evidence, the head and heart of every rational and
honest man. It is there nature has written her moral laws, and where every man
may read them for himself. He will never read there the permission to annul his
obligations for a time, or forever, whenever they become dangerous, useless, or
disagreeable; certainly not when merely useless or disagreeable, as seems to
be said in an authority which has been quoted, (Vattel, p. 2, 197) and though
he may, under certain degrees of danger, yet the danger must be imminent, and
the degree great. Of these, it is true, that nations are to be judges for
themselves; since no one nation has a right to sit in judgment over another,
but the tribunal of our consciences remains, and that also of the opinion of
the world. These will revise the sentence we pass in our own case, and as we
respect these, we must see that in judging ourselves we have honestly done the
part of impartial and rigorous judges.

   But reason which gives this right of self-liberation from a contract in
certain cases, has subjected it to certain just limitations.

   1. The danger which absolves us must be great, inevitable and imminent. Is such
the character of that now apprehended from our treaties with France? What is
that danger? 1st. Is it that if their government issues in a military
despotism, an alliance with them may taint us with despotic principles? But
their government when we allied ourselves to it, was




-230-


perfect despotism, civil, and military, yet the treaties were made in that very
state of things, and, therefore, that danger can furnish no just cause.

   2d. Is it that their government may issue in a republic, and too much
strengthen our republican principles? But this is the hope of the great mass of
our constituents, and not their dread. They do not look with longing to the
happy mean of a limited monarchy.

   3d. But, says the doctrine I am combatting, the change the French are
undergoing, may possibly end in something we know not what, and may bring on
us danger we know not whence. In short, it may end in a Raw-head and bloody
bones in the dark. Very well let Raw-head and bloody bones come. We shall be
justified in making our peace with him by renouncing our ancient friends and
his enemies; for observe, it is not the possibility of danger which absolves a
party from his contract, for that possibility always exists, and in every case.
It existed in the present one, at the moment of making the contract. If
possibilities would void contracts, there never could be a valid contract, for
possibilities hang over everything. Obligation is not suspended till the
danger is become real, and the moment of it so imminent, that we can no longer
avoid decision without forever losing the opportunity to do it. But can a
danger which has not yet taken its shape, which does not yet exist, and never
may exist which cannot therefore be defined -- can such a danger, I




-231-


ask, be so imminent that if we fail to pronounce on it in this moment, we can
never have another opportunity of doing it?

   4. As to the danger apprehended, Is it that (the treaties remaining valid) the
clause guaranteeing their West Indian lands will engage us in the war? But
does the guarantee engage us to enter into the war on any event? Are we to
enter into it before we are called on by our allies?

   Have we been called on by them? Shall we ever be called on?

   Is it their interest to call on us?

   Can they call on us before their islands are invaded, or immediately threatened?

   If they can save themselves, have they a right to call on us?

   Are we obliged to go to war at once, without trying peaceable negotiations
with their enemy?

   If all these questions are against us, there are still others left behind.

   Are we in a condition to go to war?

   Can we be expected to begin before we are in condition?

   Will the islands be lost if we do not save them?

   Have we the means of saving them?

   If we cannot save them, are we bound to go to war for a desperate object?

   Many, if not most of these questions offer grounds of doubt whether the clause
of guarantee will draw us into the war. Consequently, if this be danger




-232-


apprehended, it is not yet certain enough to authorize us in sound morality to
declare, at this moment, the treaties null.

   5. Is danger apprehended from the 17th article of the treaty of commerce,
which admits French ships of war and privateers to come and go freely, with
prizes made on their enemies, while their enemies are not to have the same
privilege with prizes made on the French? But Holland and Prussia have approved
of this article in our treaty with France, by subscribing to an express salvo
of it in our treaties with them. (Dutch treaty 22, convention 6. Prussian
treaty 19.) And England, in her last treaty with France, (Art. 0,) has entered
into the same stipulation verbatim, and placed us in her ports on the same
footing in which she is in ours, in case of a war of either of us with France.
If we are engaged in such a war, England must receive prizes made on us by the
French, and exclude those made on the French by us. Nay, further; in this very
article of her treaty with France, is a salvo of any similar article in any
anterior treaty of either party; and ours with France being anterior, this
salvo confirms it expressly. Neither of these three powers, then, have a right
to complain of this article in our treaty.

   6. Is the danger apprehended from the 22d article of our treaty of commerce;
which prohibits the enemies of France from fitting out privateers in our posts,
or selling their prizes here; but we are free




-233-


to refuse the same thing to France, there being no stipulation to the contrary;
and we ought to refuse it on principles of fair neutrality.

   7. But the reception of a minister from the republic of France, without
qualifications, it is thought, will bring us into danger; because this, it is
said, will determine the continuance of the treaty, and take from us the right
of self-liberation, when at any time hereafter our safety would require us to
use it. The reception of the minister at all, (in favor of which Colonel
Hamilton has given his opinion, though reluctantly, as he confessed,) is an
acknowledgment of the legitimacy of their government; and if the qualifications meditated are t
deny that legitimacy, it will be a curious compound which
is to admit and to deny the same thing. But I deny that the reception of a
minister has anything to do with the treaties. There is not a word in either of
them about sending ministers. This has been done between us under the common
usage of nations, and can have no effect either to continue or annul the
treaties.

   But how can any act of election have the effect to continue a treaty which is
acknowledged to be going on still? -- for it was not pretended the treaty was
void, but only voidable if we choose to declare it so. To make it void, would
require an act of election, but to let it go on, requires only that we should
do nothing; and doing nothing can hardly be an infraction of peace or
neutrality.




-234-


   But I go further and deny that the most explicit declaration made at this
moment that we acknowledge the obligation of the treaties, could take from us
the right of non-compliance at any future time, when compliance would involve
us in great and inevitable danger.

   I conclude, then, that few of these sources threaten any danger at all; and
from none of them is it inevitable; and consequently, none of them give us the
right at this moment of releasing ourselves from our treaties.

   II. A second limitation on our right of releasing ourselves, is that we are to
do it from so much of the treaties only as is bringing great and inevitable
danger on us, and not from the residue, allowing the other party a right at the
same time, to determine whether on our non-compliance with that part, they
will declare the whole void. This right they would have, but we should not.
(Vattel, 2. 202.) The only part of the treaty which can really lead us into
danger, is the clause of guarantee. That clause is all that we could suspend in
any case, and the residue will remain or not at the will of the other party.

   III. A third limitation is that when a party from necessity or danger withholds
compliance with part of a treaty, it is bound to make compensation where the
nature of the case admits and does not dispense with it. (2 Vattel, 324. Wolf,
270. 443.) If actual circumstances excuse us from entering into the war




-235-


under the clause of guarantee, it will be a question whether they excuse us
from compensation. Our weight in the war admits of an estimate; and that
estimate would form the measure of compensation.

   If, in withholding a compliance with any part of the treaties, we do it
without just cause or compensation, we give to France a cause of war, and so
become associated in it on the other side. An injured friend is the bitterest
of foes, and France has not discovered either timidity, or over -- much forbearance on the lat
occasions. Is this the position we wish to take for our
constituent s? It is certainly not the one they would take for themselves.

   I will proceed now to examine the principal authority which has been relied on
for establishing the right of self-liberation; because though just in part,
it would lead us far beyond justice, if taken in all the latitude of which his
expressions would admit. Questions of natural right are triable by their
conformity with the moral sense and reason of man: Those who write treatises of
natural law, can only declare what their own moral sense and reason dictate in
the several cases they state. Such of them as happen to have feelings and a
reason coincident with those of the wise and honest part of mankind, are
respected and quoted as witnesses of what is morally right or wrong in
particular cases. Grotius, Puffendorf, Wolf, and Vattel are of this number.
Where they agree their authority is strong; but where they differ, (and they
often differ,)




-236-


we must appeal to our own feelings and reason to decide between them. The
passages in question shall be traced through all these writers; that we may see
wherein they concur, and where that concurrence is wanting. It shall be quoted
from them in the order in which they wrote, that is to say, from Grotius first,
as being the earliest writer, Puffendorf next, then Wolf, and lastly Vattel, as
latest in time.

   


    Grotius 2. 16. 16.
Hither must be referred the common question concerning
personal and real treaties. If indeed it be with a free people there can be no
doubt but that the engagement is in its nature real, because the subject is a
permanent thing and even though the government of the State be changed into a
kingdom, the treaty remains because the same 'body remains though the head is
changed; and as it was before now, the government which is exercised a by a
king does not cease to be the government of the people. There is an exception
when the object seems peculiar to the government as if free cities contract a
league for the defence of their freedom.

    PUFFENDORF 8. 9. 6.
It is certain that every alliance made with a republic is
real in its nature, and continues consequently to the term agreed on by the
treaty although the magistrates who concluded it be dead before, so that the
form of government is changed even from a democracy to a monarchy for in this
case the people do not cease to be the same, and the king in the case supposed,
being established by the consent of the people who abolished the republican
government, is understood to accept the crown with all the engagements which
the people confessing it had contracted as being free and governing themselves.
There must nevertheless be an exception of the alliances contracted with a
view to preserve the present government; as if two republics league for mutual
defence against those who would undertake to invade their liberty; for if one
of these two people consent afterwards voluntarily to change the form of the
government the alliance ends of itself, because the reason on which it was
founded no longer subsists.

    WOLF 1146.
The alliance which is made with a free people, or with a popular
government is a real alliance; and as when the form of government changes the
people remain the same (for it is the association which forms the people, and
not the manner of administering the government) The alliance subsists though
the form of government changes, unless as is evident the reason of the
alliance was particular to the popular state.

    VATTEL 2. 197.
The same question presents itself in real alliances, and in
general on every alliance made with a State, and not in particular with a king
for the defence of his person. We ought without doubt, to defend our ally
against all invasion, against all foreign violence, and even against rebel
subjects. We ought in 1ike manner, to defend a republic against the enterprises
of an oppressor of the public liberty. But we ought to recollect that we are
the ally of the state or of the nation, and not its judge. If the nation has
deposed its king in form; if the people of a republic have driven away its
magistrates, and have established themselves free or if they have acknowledged the authority of a
usurper, whether expressly or tacitly to oppose there
domestic arrangements-to contest their justice or validity-would be to
meddle with the government of the nation and to do it an injury. The ally
remains the ally of the state, notwithstanding the change which has taken
place; but if this change renders the alliance useless, dangerous, or
disagreeable to it is free to renounce it; for it may say with truth, that it
would nor have allied itself with this nation, if it had been under the present
form of its government.





-237-


   The doctrine then of Grotius, Puffendorf, and Wolf is, that "treaties remain
obligatory, notwithstanding any change in the form of government, except in
the single case, where the preservation of that form was the object of the
treaty;" there the treaty extinguishes, not by the election or declaration of
the party remaining in statu quo, but independently of that, by the evanishment of the object
Vattel lays down in fact the same doctrine, that treaties
continue obligatory, notwithstanding a change of government by the will of
the other party; -- that to oppose that will would be a wrong; and that the ally
remains an ally, notwithstanding the change. So far he concurs with all the
previous writers: but he then adds what they had not said nor could say; but if
this change renders the alliance useless, dangerous or disagreeable to it, it
is free to renounce it. It was unnecessary for him to have specified the
exception of danger in this particular case, because the exception exists in
all cases, and its extent has been considered; but when he adds that, because a
contract is become merely useless or disagreeable we are free to renounce it,
-- he is in opposition to Grotius, Puffendorf, and Wolf, who admit no such
license against the obligation of treaties, and he is in opposition to the
morality of every honest man to whom we may safely appeal to decide whether he
feels himself free to renounce a contract the moment it becomes merely useless
or disagreeable to him. We may appeal to Vattel




-238-


himself in those parts of his book where he cannot be misunderstood, and to
his known character, as one of the most zealous and constant advocates for the
preservation of good faith in all our dealings. Let us hear him on other
occasions; and first where he shows what degree of danger or injury will
authorize self-liberation from a treaty: "If simple lesion," (lesion -- the loss
sustained by selling a thing for less than half value, which degree of loss
renders the sale void by the Roman law,) "if simple lesion," says he, "or some
degree of disadvantage in a treaty does not suffice to render it invalid, it
is not so as to inconvenience which would go to the ruin of the nation. As
every treaty ought to be made by sufficient power, a treaty pernicious to the
State is null, and not at all obligatory. No governor of a nation having power
to engage things capable of destroying the State, for the safety of which the
empire entrusts to him, the nation itself, bound necessarily to whatever its
preservation and safety require, cannot enter into engagements contrary to
its indispensable obligations. " Here then we find that the degree of injury
or danger which he deems sufficient to liberate us from a treaty, is that which
would go to the absolute ruin or destruction of the State; not simply the
lesion of the Roman law, not merely the being disadvantageous or dangerous;
for as he himself says, Section 158, "lesion cannot render a treaty invalid. It
is his duty who enters into engagements, to weigh well all things before he
concludes. He




-239-


may do with his property what he pleases. He may relinquish his rights or
renounce his advantages, as he judges proper. The acceptant is not obliged to
inform himself of his motives nor to weigh their just value. If we could free
ourselves from a compact because we find ourselves injured by it, there would
be nothing firm in the contracts of nations. Civil laws may set limits to
lesion, and determine the degree capable of producing a nullity of the
contract; but sovereigns acknowledge no judge. How establish lesion among
them? Who will determine the degree sufficient to invalidate a treaty? The
happiness and peace of nations require manifestly that their treaties should
not depend on a means of nullity so vague and so dangerous. "
Let us hear him again on the general subject of the observation of treaties,
Section 163: "It is demonstrated in natural law that he who promises another,
confers on him a perfect right to require the thing promised, and that
consequently, not to observe a perfect promise is to violate the right of
another; it is as manifest injustice as to plunder any one of their right. All
the tranquillity, the happiness and security of mankind, rest on justice or
the obligation to respect the rights of others. The respect of others for our
right of domain and property is the security of our actual possessions. The
faith of promises is the security for the things which cannot be delivered or
executed on the spot. No more security, no more commerce among men, if they




-240-


think themselves not bound to preserve faith, to keep their word. This
obligation, then, is as necessary as it is natural and indubitable among
nations who live together in a state of nature, and who acknowledge no
superior on earth. To maintain order and peace in their society, nations and
their governors then ought to observe inviolably their promises and their
treaties. This is a great truth, although too often neglected in practice, is
generally acknowledged by all nations, the reproach of perfidy is a bitter
affront among sovereigns. Now he who does not observe a treaty is assuredly
perfidious, since he violates his faith. On the contrary, nothing is so
glorious to a prince and his nation as the reputation of inviolable fidelity to
his word." Again Section 219, "Who will doubt that treaties are of the things
sacred among nations? They decide matters the most important; they impose rules
on the pretensions of sovereigns; they cause the rights of nations to be
acknowledged; they assume their most precious interests. Among political
bodies, sovereigns, who acknowledge no superior on earth, treaties are the
only means of adjusting their different pretensions; of establishing a rule,
to know on what to count, on what to depend. But treaties are but vain words,
if nations do not consider them as respectable engagements, as rules
inviolable for sovereigns, and sacred through the whole earth." Section 220:
"The faith of treaties, that firm and sincere will, that invincible constancy
in fulfilling




-241-


engagements, of which a declaration is made in a treaty, is then holy and
sacred among nations, whose safety and repose it ensures; and if nations will
not be wanting to themselves, they will load with infamy whoever violates his
faith."

   After evidence so copious and explicit of the respect of this author for the
sanctity of treaties, we should hardly have expected that his authority would
have been resorted to for a wanton invalidation of them whenever they should
become merely useless or disagreeable. We should hardly have expected that,
rejecting all the rest of his book, this scrap would have been culled and made
the hook whereon to hang such a chain of immoral consequences. Had the passage
accidentally met our eye, we should have imagined it had fallen from the
author's pen under some momentary view, not sufficiently developed to found a
conjecture what he meant, and we may certainly affirm that a fragment like this
cannot weigh against the authority of all other writers; against the uniform
and systematic doctrine of the very work from which it is torn; against the
moral feelings and the reason of all honest men. If the terms of the fragment
are not misunderstood, they are in full contradiction to all the written and
unwritten evidences of morality. If they are misunderstood, they are no longer
a foundation for the doctrines which have been built on them.

   But even had this doctrine been as true as it is




-242-


manifestly false, it would have been asked, to whom is it that the treaties
with France have become disagreeable? How will it be proved that they are
useless?

   The conclusion of the sentence suggests a reflection too strong to be
suppressed, "for the party may say with truth that it would not have allied
itself with this nation if it had been under the present form of its government." The republic of th
United States allied itself with France when under a
despotic government. She changes her government, and declares it shall be a
republic; prepares a form of republic extremely free, and in the meantime is
governing herself as such. And it is proposed that America shall declare the
treaties void, because it may say with truth that it would not have allied
itself with that nation if it had been under the present form of its government. Who is th
American who can say with truth that he would not have allied
himself to France if she had been a republic? Or that a republic of any form
would be as disagreeable as her ancient despotism?

   Upon the whole I conclude, that the treaties are still binding, notwithstanding the change o
government in France; that no part of them but the clause
of guarantee holds up danger, even at a distance, and consequently that a
liberation from no other part would be prepared in any case; that if that
clause may ever bring danger, it is neither extreme nor imminent, nor even
probable that the authority




-243-


for renouncing a treaty, when useless or disagreeable, is either misunderstood or in opposition t
itself, to all other writers, and to every moral
feeling; that were it not so, these treaties are in fact neither useless nor
disagreeable; that the receiving a minister from France at this time is an act
of no significance with respect to the treaties, amounting neither to an
admission nor denial of them, forasmuch as he comes not under any stipulation
in them; that were it an explicit admission, or were it an express declaration
of their obligation now to be made, it would not take from us that right which
exists at all times, of liberating ourselves when an adherence to the treaties
would be ruinous or destructive to the society; and that the not renouncing the
treaties now is so far from being a breach of neutrality, that the doing it
would be the breach, by giving just cause of war to France.


Opinion relative to granting of passports to American vessels.

   May 3, 1793. It has been stated in our treaties with the French, Dutch and
Prussians, that when it happens that either party is at war, and the other
neutral, the neutral shall give passports of a certain tenor to the vessels
belonging to their subjects, in order to avoid dissension; and it has been
thought that passports of such high import to the persons and property of




-244-


our citizens should have the highest sanction; that of the signature of the
President, and seal of the United States. The authority of Congress also, in
the case of sea letters to East India vessels, was in favor of this sanction.
It is now become a question whether these passports shall be given only to
ships owned and built in the United States, or may be given also to those owned
in the United States, though built in foreign countries.

   The persons and property of our citizens are entitled to the protection of our
government in all places where they may lawfully go. No laws forbid a merchant
to buy, own, and use a foreign -- built vessel. She is, then, his lawful
property, and entitled to the protection of his nation whenever he is lawfully
using her.

   The laws indeed, for the encouragement of ship building, have given to
home-built vessels the exclusive privilege of being registered and paying
lighter duties. To this privilege, therefore, the foreign-built vessel, though
owned at home, does not pretend. But the laws have not said that they withdraw
their protection from the foreign-built vessel. To this protection; then, she
retains her title, notwithstanding the preference given to the home-built
vessel as to duties. It would be hard indeed because the law has given one
valuable right to home-built vessels, to infer that it had taken away all
rights from those foreign-built.

   In conformity with the idea that all the vessels of




-245-


a State are entitled to its protection, the treaties before mentioned have
settled that passports shall be given, not merely to the vessels built in the
United States, but to the vessels belonging to them; and when one of these
nations shall take a vessel, if she has not such a passport, they are to
conclude she does not belong to the United States, and is therefore lawful
prize; so that to refuse these passports to foreign-built vessels belonging to
our merchants, is to give them up to capture with their cargoes. The most
important interests of the United States hang upon this question. The produce
of the earth is their principal source of wealth. Our home-built vessels would
suffice for the transportation of a very small part of this produce to market,
and even a part of these vessels will be withdrawn by high premiums to other
lines of business. All the rest of our produce, then, must remain on our hands,
or have its price reduced by a war insurance. Many descriptions of our produce
will not bear this reduction, and would, therefore, remain on hand.

   We shall lose also a great proportion of the profits of navigation. The great
harvest for these is when other nations are at war, and our flag neutral. But
if we can augment our stock of shipping only by the slow process of building,
the harvest will be over while we are only preparing instruments to reap it.
The moment of breeding seamen will be lost far want of bottoms to embark them
in.

   France and Holland permit; our vessels to be




-246-


neutralized with them; not even to suffer theirs to be purchased here might
give them just cause to revoke the privilege of naturalization given to ours,
and would inflict on the ship-building States and artizans a severe injury.

   Objection. To protect foreign-built vessels will lessen the demand for ship
building here.

   Answer. Not at all; because as long as we can build cheaper than other nations,
we shall be employed in preference to others; besides, shall we permit the
greatest part of the produce of our fields to rot on our hands, or lose half
its value by subjecting it to high insurance, merely that our ship builders may
have brisker employ? Shall the whole mass of our farmers be sacrificed to the
class of ship wrights?
Objection. There will be collusive transfers of foreign ships to our merchants,
merely to obtain for them the cover of our passports.

   Answer. The same objection lies to giving passports to home-built vessels. They
may be owned, and are owned by foreigners, and may be collusively re-transfer
red to our merchants to obtain our passports. To lessen the danger of
collusion, however, I should be for delivering passports in our own ports only.
If they were to be sent blank to foreign ports to be delivered there, the power
of checking collusion would be small, and they might be employed to cover
purposes of no benefit to us (which we ought not to countenance), and to throw
our vessels out




-247-


of business; but if issued only to vessels in our own ports, we can generally
be certain that the vessel is our property; and always that the cargo is of our
produce. State the case that it shall be found that all our shipping,
home-built and foreign-built, is inadequate to the transportation of our
produce to market; so that after all these are loaded, there shall yet remain
produce on hand. This must be put into vessels owned by foreigners. Should
these obtain collusively the protection of our passport, it will cover their
vessel indeed, but it will cover also our cargo. I repeat it then, that if the
issuing passports he confined to our ports, it will be our own vessels for the
most part, and always our cargoes which will be covered by them.

   I am, therefore, of opinion, that passports ought to be issued to all vessels
belonging to citizens of the United States, but only on their clearing out from
our own ports, and for that voyage only.


Opinion relative to case of a British vessel captured by a French vessel,
purchased by French citizens, and fitted out as a Privateer in one of our
ports.

   May 16, 1793. The facts suggested, or to be taken for granted, because the
contrary is not known, in the case now to be considered, are, that a vessel was
purchased at Charleston, and fitted out as a privateer by French citizens,
manned with foreigners chiefly, but partly




-248-


with citizens of the United States. The command given to a French citizen by a
regular commission from his government; that she has made prize of an English
vessel in the open sea, and sent her into Philadelphia. The British minister
'demands restitution, and the question is, whether the Executive of the United
States shall undertake to make it?

   This transaction may be considered, 1st as an offence against the United
States; ad, as an injury to Great Britain.

   In the first view it is not now to be taken up. The opinion being, that it has
been an act of disrespect to the jurisdiction of the United States, of which
proper notice is to be taken at a proper time.

   Under the second point of view, it appears to me wrong on the part of the
United States (where not constrained by treaties) to permit one party in the
present war to do what cannot be permitted to the other. We cannot permit the
enemies of France to fit out privateers in our ports, by the 22d article of our
treaty. We ought not, therefore, to permit France to do it; the treaty leaving
us free to refuse, and the refusal being necessary to preserve a fair
neutrality. Yet considering that the present is the first case which has
arisen; that it has been in the first moment of the war, in one of the most
distant ports of the United States, and before measures could be taken by the
government to meet all the cases which may flow from the infant state of our
government, and novelty of our position, it ought




-249-


to be placed by Great Britain among the accidents of loss to which a nation is
exposed in a state of war, and by no means as a premeditated wrong on the part
of the government. In the last light it cannot be taken, because the act from
which it results placed the United States with the offended, and not the
offending party. Her minister has seen himself that there could have been on
our part neither permission nor connivance . A very moderate apology then from
the United States ought to satisfy Great Britain.

   The one we have made already is ample, to wit, a pointed disapprobation of the
transaction, a promise to prosecute and punish according to law such of our
citizens as have been concerned in it, and to take effectual measures against a
repetition. To demand more would be a wrong in Great Britain; for to demand
satisfaction beyond what is adequate, is wrong. But it is proposed further to
take the prize from the captors and restore her to the English. This is a very
serious proposition .

   The dilemma proposed in our conferences, appears to me unanswerable. Either
the commission to the commander of the privateer was good, or not good. If not
good, then the tribunals of the country will take cognizance of the transaction
, receive the demand of the former owner, and make restitution of the capture;
and there being, on this supposition, regular remedy at law, it would be
irregular for the government to interpose. If the commission be




-250-


good, then the capture having been made on the high seas, under a valid
commission from a power at war with Great Britain, the British owner has lost
all his right, and the prize would be deemed good, even in his own courts, were
the question to be brought before his own courts. He has now no more claim on
the vessel than any stranger would have who never owned her, his whole right
being transferred by the laws of war to the captor.

   The legal right then being in the captors, on what ground can we take it from
him? Not on that of right, for the right has been transferred to him. It can
only be by an act of force, that is to say, of reprisal for the offence
committed against us in the port of Charleston. But the making reprisal on a
nation is a very serious thing. Remonstrance and refusal of satisfaction ought
to precede; and when reprisal follows, it is considered as an act of war, and
never yet failed to produce it in the case of a nation able to make war;
besides, if the case were important enough to require reprisal, and ripe for
that step, Congress must be called on to take it; the right of reprisal being
expressly lodged with them by the Constitution, and not with the Executive.

   I therefore think that the satisfaction already made to the government of
Great Britain is quite equal to what ought to be desired in the present case;
that the property of the British owner is transferred by the laws of war to
the captor; that for us to take it from the captor would be an act of force




-251-


or reprisal, which the circumstances of the case do not justify, and to which
the powers of the Executive are not competent by the Constitution.


Opinion on the proposition of the Secretary o f the Treasury to open a new
Loan.

   June 5, 1793. Instructions having been given to borrow two millions of florins
in Holland, and the Secretary of the Treasury proposing 'to open a further loan
of three millions of florins, which he says "a comprehensive view of the
affairs of the United States, in various relations, appears to him to
recommend, " the President is pleased to ask whether I see any objections to
the proposition?

    The power to borrow money is confided to the President by the two acts of the
4th and 12th of August, 1790, and the monies, when borrowed, are appropriated
to two purposes only; to wit, the twelve millions to be borrowed under the
former, are appropriated to discharge the arrears of interest and instalments
of the foreign debt; and the two millions, under the latter, to the purchase of
the public debt, under direction of the trustees of the sinking fund.

   These appropriations render very simple the duties of the President in the
discharge of this trust. He has only to look to the payment of the foreign
debt, and the purchase of the general one. And in order to judge for himself of
the necessity of the loan




-252-


proposed for effecting these two purposes, he will need from the treasury the
following statements:

   A. A statement of the nett amount of the loans already made under these acts,
adding to that the two millions of florins now in course of being borrowed.
This will form the debit of the trust. The credit side of the account will
consist of the following statements, to wit:

   B. Amount of the principal and interest of foreign debt, paid and payable, to
the close of 1792.

   C. Ditto, payable to the close of 1793.

   D. Ditto, payable to the close of 1794 (for I think our preparations should be
a year beforehand ).

   E. Amount of monies necessary for the sinking fund to the end of 1794.

   If the amount of the four last articles exceeds the first, it will prove a
further loan necessary; and to what extent.

   The treasury alone can furnish these statements with perfect accuracy. But to
show that there is probable cause to go into the examination, I will hazard a
statement from materials which, though perhaps not perfectly exact, are not
much otherwise.

   

Report of January 3, 1793. New Edition.

Dr.            
  The trust for loans.          
A. To nett amount of loans to June I, 1792, as stated in the treasury report, to wit, 18,678,000 florins, at 99 florins to $40, the treasury exchange ........         $7,545,912
  To loan now going on for 2,000,000 florins ........         808,080
            ______
            $8.353,992
Cr.            
    Florins.        
B. By charges on remittances to France .. 10,073 1      
  By reimbursement to Spain......... 680,000        
  By interest paid to foreign officers .... 105,000        
    ______        
    795,093 1 = $321,239 46
  By principal paid to foreign officers...       191,316 90
    Livres.        
  By amount of French debt, principal and interest, payable to end of 1791. 26,000,000        
  By ditto, for 1792.................. 3,450,000        
    ______        
    29,450,000   = 5,345,171  
C. By ditto, for 1793 ................. 3,4l0,000   = 618,915  
D. By ditto, for 1794 ................ 3,250,00   = 569,875  
E. By necessary for sinking fund at $50,000 a month, from July 1, 1793, to Dec. 31, 1794...................       900,000  
  Balance which will remain in hands of the trust, at end of 1794 ..........       387,414 64
          ______  
          $8,353,992 00





-253-


   So that instead of an additional loan being necessary, the monies already
borrowed will suffice for all the purposes to which they can be legally applied
to the end of 1794, and leave a surplus of $387,474.64 to cover charges and
errors. And as, on account of the unsettled state of the French government, it
is not proposed to pay in advance, or but little so, any further sum would be
lying at a dead interest and risk. Perhaps it might be said that new monies
must be borrowed for the current domestic service of the year. To this I should
answer, that no law has authorized the opening of a loan for this purpose.

   If it should be said that the monies heretofore borrowed are so far put out of
our power that we




-254-


cannot command them before an instalment will be due, I should answer, that
certainly I would rather borrow than fail in a payment; but if borrowing will
secure a payment in time, the two millions of florins now borrowing are
sufficient to secure it. If we cannot get this sum in time, then we cannot get
an additional sum in time.

   The above account might be stated in another way, which might, perhaps, be more
satisfactory, to wit:

   



-255-


Dr.          
The trust for loans.          
To nett amount of loans to June 1, 1792. 18,678,000 florins, at 99 florins to $40 ..................       $7,545,912.  
Cr.          
  Florins.        
By charges on remittances to France .. 10,073 1      
By reimbursement to Spain ......... 680,000        
By interest paid to foreign officers .... 105,000        
  795,073 1 = $321,239 46
By principal paid to foreign officers ...       191,316 90
By payments to France ............ 10,073,043 8 = 4,069,918 54
  Livres.        
By ditto to St . Domingo ........... 4,000,000   = 726,000  
By ditto to do. ........... 3,000,000   = 544,500  
By do. to Mr. Ternant [I state this by memory] ..................... 24,000   = 4,356  
Balance in hand to be carried to new debit ....................       1,688,581 10
        _____ _____
        $7,545,912 00
Dr.          
The trust for loans.          
To balance as per contra .....................       $1,688,581 10
To two millions of florins, new loan, when effected.       808,080  
        _____ _____
        $2,496,661 10
Cr.          
By the following payments when made, to wit:          
  Livres.        
Balance due to France, to close of year 1792 ($5,345,171-$5,344,774 54) ........       $396 46
Instalments and interest to close of year 1793 ................... 3,410,000   = 618 915  
do. do. 1794 3,250,000   = 589,875  
Necessary for sinking fund from July 1, 1793, to December 31, 1794 ..       900,000  
Balance will then be in hand to be carried to new debit ...........       387,474 64
        _____ _____
        $2,496,661 10

   By this statement, it would seem as if all the payments to France, hitherto made and ordered, would not acquit the year 1792 . So that we have never yet been clear of arrears to her .

   The amount of the French debt is stated according to the convention, and the
interest is calculated accordingly. Interest on the ten million loan is known
to have been paid for the years 1784, 1785, and is therefore deducted. It is
not known whether it was paid on the same loan for the years 1786-7-8-9,
previous to the payment of December 3, 1790, or whether it was included in that
payment; therefore this is not deducted. But if, in fact, it was paid before
that day, it will then have lessened the debt so much, to wit, 400,000 livres a
year, for four years, making 1,600,000 florins, equal to $290,400, which sum
would put us in advance near half of the instalments of 1793. Note, -- livres are
estimated at 18/100




-256-


cents, proposed by the Secretary of the Treasury to the French ministry as the
par of the metals, to be the rate of conversion.

   This uncertainty with respect to the true state of our account with France,
and the difference of the result from what has been understood, shows that the
gentlemen who are to give opinions on this subject, must do it in the dark, and
suggests to the President the propriety of having an exact statement of the
account with France communicated to them, as the ground on which they are to
give opinions. It will probably be material in that about to be given on the
late application of Mr. Genet, on which the Secretary of the Treasury is
preparing a report.


Opinion relative to the policy of a new loan.

   June 17, 1793.

   I cannot see my way clear in the case which the President has
been pleased to ask my opinion, but by recurring to these leading questions:

   Of the $7,898,999 88 borrowed, or rather of the $7,545,912, nett proceeds
thereof, how much has been applied to the payment of the foreign, and purchase
of the general debt?

   To the balance thereof, which should be on hand, and the two millions of
florins now borrowing, is any and what addition necessary, for the same
objects, for the years 1793, 1794?




-257-


   The statement furnished by the Secretary of the Treasury does not answer these
questions. It only shows what has been done with somewhat less than three
millions out of near eight millions of dollars which have been borrowed, and in
so doing it takes credit for two sums which are not to come out of this sum,
and therefore not to be left in the account. They are the following:

   1. A sum of $284,901.89 expended in purchases of the public debt. In the
general report of the trustees of the sinking fund, made to Congress the 23d of
February last; and printed, it appears, page 29, that the whole amount of
monies laid out by them was $1,302,407.6 4, from which were to be deducted, as
is mentioned in the note there subjoined, the purchases made out of the
interest fund (then about $50,000 as well as I recollect). Call the sum paid
then $1,252,407.6 4. By the Treasury report, p. 38, (new edition,) it appears
that the surplus of domestic revenue to the end of 1790, appropriated to this
object, was $1,374,656.4 0, and p. 34, that the monies drawn from Europe on
account of the foreign loans, were not the instrument of these purchases; and
in some part, to which I am not able just now to turn, I recollect pretty
certainly that it is said these purchases were actually carried to account, as
was proper, against the domestic surplus, consequently they are not to be
allowed in the foreign account also. Or if allowed in this, the sum will then
be due from the surplus account, and so




-258-


must lessen the sum to be borrowed for the sinking fund, which amounts to the
same.

   2. The first instalment due to the bank $200,000. Though the first payment of
the subscription of the United States to the bank might have been made, in the
first instant, out of the foreign monies to be immediately repaid to them by
the money borrowed of the bank, yet this useless formality was avoided, and it
was a mere operation of the pen on paper, without the displacement of a single
dollar. See reports p.12. And, in any event, the final reimbursement was never
to be made out of the foreign fund, which was appropriated solely to the
payment of the foreign, and purchase of the general debt.

   These two sums, therefore, of $284,901.89 and $200,000 are to be added to the
balance of $575,484.28 subject to future disposition, and will make
$1,050,386.1 7 actually here, and still to be applied to the proper appropriati
on.

   However, this account, as before observed, being only of a part of the monies
borrowed, no judgment can be formed from it of the expediency of borrowing
more; nor should I have stopped to make a criticism on it, but to show why no
such sums as the two above mentioned, were inserted in the general account
sketched for the President, June 5. I must add that the miscellaneous sum of
$49,400 in this account, is probably covered by some other articles of that as
for as it is chargeable on this fund; because that account, under one form or
another, takes up




-259-


all the articles chargeable on this fund which had appeared in the printed
reports.

   I must, therefore, proceed to renew my statement of June, inserting therein the
first instalment of the Dutch loan of $404,040.40 payable this month, which not
having been mentioned in any of the reports heretofore published, was not
inserted in my statement. I will add a like sum for the year 1794, because I
think we should now prepare for the whole of that year.

   As the Secretary of the Treasury does not seem to contemplate the furnishing
any fixed sum for the sinking fund, I shall leave that article out of the
account. The President can easily add to its result any sum he may decide to
have furnished to that fund. The account, so corrected, will stand thus:

   



-260-


Dr.          
The trust for loans.          
To nett amount of loans to June 1, 1792 ..........       $7,545,912  
To loan now going on for 2,000,000 florins .........       808,080  
        ______ ______
        $8,353,992  
Cr.          
  Florins.        
By charges on remittances to France. 10,073 1      
By reimbursement to Spain ........ 680,000        
By interest paid to foreign officers ... 105,000        
  ______        
  795,073 1 = $321,239 46
By principal paid to foreign officers ..       191,316 90
  Livres.        
By amount of French debt, principal and interest, payable to end of 1791 26,000,000        
By ditto for 1792 .............. 3,450,000        
  ______        
  29,450,000   = 5,345,171  
  Livres.        
By ditto for 1793 .................. 3,410,000   = 618,915  
By 1st instalment of Dutch debt due June, 1793 .....................       404,040 40
By instalments and interest to France for 1794 ....................... 3,250,000   = 569,875  
By instalment to Holland for 1794 ...       404,040 40
Balance will then remain in hands of the trust,....................       499,393 84
        ______ ______
        $8,353,992 00

   So that it appears there would be a balance in the hands of this trust, at the close of 1794, of $499, 393 .84, were no monies to be furnished in the meantime
to the sinking fund; but should the President determine to furnish that with
the $900,000 proposed in my statement of June 5, 'then a loan would be
necessary for about $400,000, say in near round numbers, 1,000,000 of guilders,
in addition to the 2,000,000 now borrowing. I am, individually, of opinion
that that sum ought to be furnished to the sinking fund, and consequently that
an additional loan, to this extent, should be made, considering the subject in
a legal point of view only.

   The reasons in favor of the extension are,

   The apprehension of the extension of our war to other Indian nations, and
perhaps to Europe itself. The disability this might produce to borrow at all,
[this is, in my judgment, a weighty consideration]. The possibility that the
government of France may become so settled as that we may hazard the
anticipation of payment, and so avoid dead interest.

   The reasons against it are,




-261-


   The possibility that France may continue, for some time yet, so unsettled as to
render an anticipation of payments hazardous.

   The risk of losing the capital borrowed by a successful invasion of the country
of deposit, if it be left in Europe; or by an extension of the bankruptcies
now shaking the most solid houses; and when and where they will end we know
not.

   The loss of interest on the dead sum, if the sum itself be safe.

   The execution of a power for one object, which was given to be executed but for
a very different one.

   The commitment of the President, on this account, to events, or to the
criticisms of those who, though the measures should be perfectly wise, may
misjudge it through error or passion.

   The apprehension that the head of the department means to provide idle money
to be lodged in the banks ready for the corruption of the next legislature, as
it is believed the late ones were corrupted, by gratifying particular members
with vast discounts for objects of speculation .

   I confess that the last reasons have most weight with me.


Report on the privileges and restrictions on the commerce of the United States
in foreign countries.

   December 16, 179 SIR, -- According to the pleasure of the House of Representatives, expressed i
their resolution of February 23, 1791, I now lay before




-262-


them a report on the privileges and restrictions on the commerce of the United
States in foreign countries. In order to keep the subject within those bounds
which I supposed to be under the contemplation of the House, I have restrained
my statements to those countries only with which we carry on a commerce of some
importance, and to those articles also of our produce which are of sensible
weight in the scale of our exports; and even these articles are sometimes
grouped together, according to the degree of favor or restriction with which
they are received in each country, and that degree expressed in general terms
without detailing the exact duty levied on each article. To have gone fully
into these minutiæ, would have been to copy the tariffs and books of rates of
the different countries, and to have hidden, under a mass of details, those
general and important truths, the extraction of which, in a simple form, I
conceived would best answer the inquiries of the House, by condensing material
information within those limits of time and attention, which this portion of
their duties may justly claim. The plan, indeed, of minute details which have
been impracticable with some countries, for want of information .

   Since preparing this report, which was put into its present form in time to
have been given in to the last session of Congress, alterations of the
conditions of our commerce with some foreign nations have taken place -- some of
them independent of war; some arising out of it.

   France has proposed to enter into a new treaty of commerce with us, on liberal
principles; and has, in the meantime, relaxed some of the restraints mentioned
in the report. Spain has, by an ordinance of June last, established New
Orleans, Pensacola, and St. Augustine into free ports, for the vessels of
friendly nations having treaties of commerce with her, provided they touch for
a permit at Corcubion in Gallicia, or at Alicant; and our rice is, by the same
ordinance, excluded from that country. The circumstances of war have
necessarily given us freer access to the West Indian islands, whilst they have
also drawn on our navigation vexations and depredations of the most serious
nature.

   To have endeavored to describe all these, would have been as impracticable as
useless, since the scenes would have been shifting while under description . I
therefore think it best to leave the report as it was formed, being adapted to
a particular point of time, when things were in their settled order, that is to
say, to the summer of 1792. I have the honor to be, &c.

   To the Speaker of the House of Representatives of the United States of
America.




-263-


   The Secretary of State, to whom was referred, by the House of Representatives,
the report of a committee on the written message of the President of the United
States, of the 14th of February, 1791, with instruction to report to Congress
the nature and extent of the privileges and restrictions of the commercial
intercourse of the United States with foreign nations, and the measures which
he should think proper to be adopted for the improvement of the commerce and
navigation of the same, has had the same under consideration, and thereupon
makes the following Report:

   The countries with which the United States have their chief commercial
intercourse are Spain, Portugal, France, Great Britain, the United Netherlands, Denmark, an
Sweden, and their American possessions; and the articles of
export, which constitute the basis of that commerce, with their respective
amounts, are,


Bread-stuff, that is to say, bread grains, meals, and bread, to the annual amount of ............... $7,649,887

Tobacco ...................................... 4,349,567

Rice ........................................ 1,753,796

Wood ...................................... 1,263,534

Salted fish................................... 941,696

Pot and pearl ash............................. 839,093

Salted meats ................................. 599,130

Indigo ...................................... 537,379

Horses and mules ............................. 339,753

Whale oil ................................... .252,591

Flax seed .................................... 236,072

Tar, pitch and turpentine....................... 217,177

Live provisions ............................... 137,743 Ships........................................

Foreign goods ................................ 620,274





-264-


   To descend to articles of smaller value than these, would lead into a
minuteness of detail neither necessary nor useful to the present object.

   The proportions of our exports, which go to the nations before mentioned, and
to their dominions, respectively, are as follows:


To Spain and its dominions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ..
$2,005,907

Portugal and its dominions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1,283,462

France and its dominions.. . ... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4,698,735

Great Britain and its dominions. . . . . . . . . . .. . . . .
9,363,416

The United Netherlands and their dominions. . . . .
1,963,880

Denmark and its dominions.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
224,415

Sweden and its dominions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
47,240

   Our imports from the same countries, are,


Spain and its dominions.. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . .
335,110

Portugal and its dominions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
595,763

France and its dominions.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2,068,348

Great Britain and its dominions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
15,285,428

United Netherlands and their dominions.. . . . . . . .
1,172,692

Denmark and its dominions.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
351,364

Sweden and its dominions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
14,325

   Our navigation, depending on the same commerce, will appear by the following
statement of the tonnage of our own vessels, entering in our ports, from those
several nations and their possessions, in one year; that is to say; from
October, 1789, to September, 1790, inclusive, as follows:





-265-



Tons

Spain .................. .................. ...
19,695

Portugal. ................. . ...............
23,576

France .................. .................. ..
116,410

Great Britain .................. ...............
43,580

United Netherlands . . . . . . . . . . . . .
58,858

Denmark .................. ..................
14,655

Sweden . .................. .. .............
750

   Of our commercial objects, Spain receives favorably our bread-stuff, salted
fish, wood, ships, tar, pitch, and turpentine. On our meals, however, as well
as on those of other foreign countries, when reexported to their colonies, they
have lately imposed duties of from half-a-dollar to two dollars the barrel,
the duties being so proportioned to the current price of their own flour, as
that both together are to make the constant sum of nine dollars per barrel.

   They do not discourage our rice, pot and pearl ash, salted provisions, or whale
oil; but these articles, being in small demand at their markets, are carried
thither but in a small degree. Their demand for rice, however, is increasing.
Neither tobacco nor indigo are received there. Our commerce is permitted with
their Canary islands under the same conditions.

   Themselves, and their colonies, are the actual consumers of what they receive
from us.

   Our navigation is free with the kingdom of Spain; foreign goods being received
there in our ships on the same conditions as if carried in their own, or in the
vessels of the country of which such goods are the manufacture or produce.




-266-


   Portugal receives favorably our grain and bread, salted fish, and other salted
provisions, wood, tar, pitch, and turpentine.

   For flax-seed, pot and pearl ash, though not discouraged, there is little
demand.

   Our ships pay 20 per cent on being sold to their subjects, and are then
free-bottoms.

   Foreign goods (except those of the East Indies) are received on the same
footing in our vessels as in their own, or any others; that is to say, on
general duties of from 20 to 28 per cent., and, consequently, our navigation
is unobstructed by them. Tobacco, rice, and meals, are prohibited.

   Themselves and their colonies consume what they receive from us.

   These regulations extend to the Azores, Madeira, and the Cape de Verd islands,
except that in these, meals and rice are received freely.

   France receives favorably our bread-stuffs, rice, wood, pot and pearl ashes.

   A duty of 5 sous the quintal, or nearly 41/2 cents, is paid on our tar, pitch,
and turpentine. Our whole oils pay 6 livres the quintal, and are the only
foreign whale oils admitted. Our indigo pays 5 livres the quintal, their own
21/2; but a difference of quality, still more than a difference of duty, prevents
its seeking that market.

   Salted beef is received freely for re-exportation; but if for home consumption, it pays five livre
the quintal. Other salted provisions pay that duty in




-267-


all cases, and salted fish is made lately to pay the prohibitory one of twenty
livres the quintal.

   Our ships are free to carry thither all foreign goods which may be carried in
their own or any other vessels, except tobaccoes not of our own growth; and
they participate with theirs the exclusive carriage of our whale oils and
tobaccoes.

   During their former government, our tobacco was under a monopoly, but paid no
duties; and our ships were freely sold in their ports, and converted into
national bottoms. The first national assembly took from our ships this
privilege. They emancipated tobacco from its monopoly, but subjected it to
duties of eighteen livres, fifteen sous the quintal, carried in their own
vessels, and five livres carried in ours -- a difference more than equal to the
freight of the article. '

   They and their colonies consume what they receive from us.

   Great Britain receives our pot and pearl ashes free, whilst those of other
nations pay a duty of two shillings and three pence the quintal. There is an
equal distinction in favor of our bar iron; of which article, however, we do
not produce enough for our own use. Woods are free from us, whilst they pay
some small duty from other countries. Indigo and flax seed are free from all
countries. Our tar and pitch pay eleven pence, sterling, the barrel. From other
alien countries they pay about a penny and a third more.




-268-


   Our tobacco, for their own consumption, pays one shilling and three pence,
sterling, the pound, custom and excise, besides heavy expenses of collection;
and rice, in the same case, pays seven shillings and fourpence, sterling, the
hundred weight; which, rendering it too dear, as an article of common food, it
is consequently used in very small quantity.

   Our salted fish and other salted provisions, except bacon, are prohibited.
Bacon and whale oils are under prohibitory duties; so are our grains, meals,
and bread, as to internal consumption, unless in times of such scarcity as may
raise the price of wheat to fifty shillings, sterling, the quarter, and other
grains and meals in proportion.

   Our ships, though purchased and navigated by their own subjects, are not
permitted to be used, even in their trade with us.

   While the vessels of other nations are secured by standing laws, which cannot
be altered but by the concurrent will of the three branches of the British
legislature, in carrying thither any produce or manufacture of the country to
which they belong, which may be lawfully carried in any vessels, ours, with the
same prohibition of what is foreign, are further prohibited by a standing law,
(12 Car. 2, 18, sect. 3,) from carrying thither all and any of our own domestic
productions and manufactures. A subsequent act, indeed, has authorized their
executive to permit the carriage of our own productions in our own bottoms, at
its sole discretion; and the permission




-269-


has been given from year to year by proclamation but subject every moment to
be withdrawn on that single will; in which event, our vessels having anything
on board, stand interdicted from the entry of all British ports. The disadvantage of a tenure whic
may be so suddenly discontinued, was experienced by our
merchants on a late occasion10 when an official notification that this law
would be strictly enforced, gave them just apprehensions for the fate of their
vessels and cargoes despatched or destined for the ports of Great Britain. The
minister of that court, indeed, frankly expressed his personal conviction, that
the words of the order went farther than was intended, and so he afterwards
officially informed us; but the embarrassments of the moment were real and
great, and the possibility of their renewal lays our commerce to that country
under the same species of discouragement as to other countries, where it is
regulated by a single legislator; and the distinction is too remarkable not to
be noticed, that our navigation is excluded from the security of fixed laws,
while that security is given to the navigation of others.

   Our vessels pay in their ports one shilling and nine pence, sterling, per ton,
light and trinity dues, more than is paid by British ships, except in the port
of London, where they pay the same as British.

   The greater part of what they receive from us, is re-exported to other
countries under the useless




-270-


charges of an intermediate deposit, and double voyage. From tables published
in England, and composed, as is said, from the books of their custom houses, it
appears, that of the indigo imported there in the years 1773, '4, '5, one-third
was re-exported; and from a document of authority, we learn, that of the rice
and tobacco imported there before the war, four-fifths were re-exported. We
are assured, indeed, that the quantities sent thither for re-exportation since
the war, are considerably diminished, yet less so than reason and national
interest would dictate. The whole of our grain is re-exported when wheat is
below fifty shillings the quarter, and other grains in proportion.

   The United Netherlands prohibit our pickled beef and pork, meals and bread of
all sorts, and lay a prohibitory duty on spirits distilled from grain.

   All other of our productions are received on varied duties, which may be
reckoned, on a medium, at about three per cent.

   They consume but a small proportion of what they receive. The residue is partly
forwarded for consumption in the inland parts of Europe, and partly re-shipped
to other maritime countries. On the latter portion they intercept between us
and the consumer, so much of the value as is absorbed in the charges attending
an intermediate deposit.

   Foreign goods, except some East India articles, are received in vessels of any
nation.

   Our ships may be sold and neutralized there, with




-271-


exceptions of one or two privileges, which somewhat lessen their value.

   Denmark lays considerable duties on our tobacco and rice, carried in their own
vessels, and half as much more, if carried in ours; but the exact amount of
these duties is not perfectly known here. They lay such as amount to
prohibitions on our indigo and corn.

   Sweden receives favorably our grains and meals, salted provisions, indigo, and
whale oil.

   They subject our rice to duties of sixteen mills the pound weight, carried in
their own vessels, and of forty per cent additional on that, or twenty-two and
four-tenths mills, carried in ours or any others. Being thus rendered too dear
as an article of common food, little of it -- is consumed with them. They consume
some of our tobaccoes, which they take circuitously through Great Britain,
levying heavy duties on them also; their duties of entry, town duties, and
excise, being 4.34 dollars the hundred weight, if carried in their own vessels,
and of forty per cent on that additional, if carried in our own or any other
vessels.

   They prohibit altogether our bread, fish, pot and pearl ashes, flax-seed, tar,
pitch, and turpentine, wood, (except oak timber and masts,) and all foreign
manufactures.

   Under so many restrictions and prohibitions, our navigation with them is
reduced to almost nothing. With our neighbors, an order of things much harder
presents itself.




-272-


   Spain and Portugal refuse, to all those parts of America which they govern, all
direct intercourse with any people but themselves. The commodities in mutual
demand between them and their neighbors, must be carried to be exchanged in
some port of the dominant country, and the transportation between that and the
subject state, must be in a domestic bottom.

   France, by a standing law, permits her West India possessions to receive
directly our vegetables, live provisions, horses, wood, tar, pitch, turpentine,
rice, and maize, and prohibits our other bread-stuff; but a suspension of this
prohibition having been left to the colonial legislatures, in times of
scarcity, it was formerly suspended occasionally, but latterly without
interruption.

   Our fish and salted provisions (except pork) are received in their islands
under a duty of three colonial livres the quintal, and our vessels are as free
as their own to carry our commodities thither, and to bring away rum and
molasses.

   Great Britain admits in her islands our vegetables, live provisions, horses,
wood, tar, pitch, and turpentine, rice and bread-stuff, by a proclamation of
her executive, limited always to the term of a year, but hitherto renewed from
year to year. She prohibits our salted fish and other salted provisions. She
does not permit our vessels to carry thither our own produce. Her vessels alone
may take it from us, and bring in exchange rum, molasses, sugar, coffee, cocoa




-273-


nuts, ginger, and pimento. There are, indeed, some freedoms in the island of
Dominica, but, under such circumstances, as to be little used by us. In the
British continental colonies, and in Newfoundland, all our productions are
prohibited, and our vessels forbidden to enter their ports. Their governors,
however, in times of distress, have power to permit a temporary importation of
certain articles in their own bottoms, but not in ours.

   Our citizens cannot reside as merchants or factors within any of the British
plantations, this being expressly prohibited by the same statute of 12 Car. 2,
c. 18, commonly called the navigation act.

   In the Danish American possessions a duty of 5 per cent is levied on our corn,
corn meal, rice, tobacco, wood, salted fish, indigo, horses, mules and live
stock, and of 10 per cent on our flour, salted pork and beef, tar, pitch and
turpentine.

   In the American islands of the United Netherlands and Sweden, our vessels and
produce are received, subject to duties, not so heavy as to have been
complained of; but they are heavier in the Dutch possessions on the continent.

   To sum up these restrictions, so far as they are important:
FIRST. In Europe-
Our bread stuff is at most times under prohibitory duties in England, and
considerably dutied on re-exportation from Spain to her colonies.

   Our tobaccoes are heavily dutied in England,




-274-


Sweden and France, and prohibited in Spain and Portugal.

   Our rice is heavily dutied in England and Sweden, and prohibited in Portugal.

   Our fish and salted provisions are prohibited in England, and under prohibitory
duties in France.

   Our whale oils are prohibited in England and Portugal.

   And our vessels are denied naturalization in England, and of late in France.

   SECOND. In the West Indies

   All intercourse is prohibited with the possessions of Spain and Portugal.

   Our salted provisions and fish are prohibited by England.

   Our salted pork and bread stuff (except maize) are received under temporary
laws only, in the dominions of France, and our salted fish pays there a weighty
duty.

   THIRD. In the article of navigation

   Our own carriage of our own tobacco is heavily dutied in Sweden, and lately in
France.

   We can carry no article, not of our own production, to the British ports in
Europe. Nor even our own produce to her American possessions.

   Such being the restrictions on the commerce and navigation of the United
States; the question is, in what way they may best be removed, modified or
counteract ed?

   As to commerce, two methods occur. 1. By




-275-


friendly arrangements with the several nations with whom these restrictions
exist: Or, 2. By the separate act of our own legislatures for countervailing
their effects.

   There can be no doubt but that of these two, friendly arrangement is the most
eligible. Instead of embarrassing commerce under piles of regulating laws,
duties and prohibitions, could it be relieved from all its shackles in all
parts of the world, could every country be employed in producing that which
nature has best fitted it to produce, and each be free to exchange with others
mutual surplusses for mutual wants, the greatest mass possible would then be
produced of those things which contribute to human life and human happiness;
the numbers of mankind would be increased, and their condition bettered.

   Would even a single nation begin with the United States this system of free
commerce, it would be advisable to begin it with that nation; since it is one
by one only that it can be extended to all. Where the circumstances of either
party render it expedient to levy a revenue, by way of impost, on commerce, its
freedom might be modified, in that particular, by mutual and equivalent
measures, preserving it entire in all others.

   Some nations, not yet ripe for free commerce in all its extent, might still be
willing to mollify its restrictions and regulations for us, in proportion to
the advantages which an intercourse with us might offer. Particularly they may
concur with us in




-276-


reciprocating the duties to be levied on each side, or in compensating any
excess of duty by equivalent advantages of another nature. Our commerce is
certainly of a character to entitle it to favor in most countries. The
commodities we offer are either necessaries of life, or materials for
manufacture, or convenient subjects of revenue; and we take in exchange,
either manufactures, when they have received the last finish of art and
industry, or mere luxuries. Such customers may reasonably expect welcome and
friendly treatment at every market. Customers, too, whose demands, increasing
with their wealth and population, must very shortly give full employment to the
whole industry of any nation whatever, in any line of supply they may get into
the habit of calling for from it.

   But should any nation, contrary to our wishes, suppose it may better find its
advantage by continuing its system of prohibitions, duties and regulations,
it behooves us to protect our citizens, their commerce and navigation, by
counter prohibitions, duties and regulations, also. Free commerce and
navigation are not to be given in exchange for restrictions and vexations; nor
are they likely to produce a relaxation of them.

   Our navigation involves still higher considerations. As a branch of industry,
it is valuable, but as a resource of defence, essential.

   Its value, as a branch of industry, is enhanced by the dependence of so many
other branches on it.




-277-


   In times of general peace it multiplies competitors for employment in
transportation, and so keeps that at its proper level; and in times of war,
that is to say, when those nations who may be our principal carriers, shall be
at war with each other, if we have not within ourselves the means of
transportation, our produce must be exported in belligerent vessels, at the
increased expense of war-freight and insurance, and the articles which will
not bear that, must perish on our hands.

   But it is as a resource of defence that our navigation will admit neither
neglect nor forbearance. The position and circumstances of the United States
leave them nothing to fear on their land-board, and nothing to desire beyond
their present rights. But on their seaboard, they are open to injury, and they
have there, too, a commerce which must be protected. This can only be done by
possessing a respectable body of citizen-sea men, and of artists and
establishments in readiness for ship-building.

   Were the ocean, which is the common property of all, open to the industry of
all, so that every person and vessel should be free to take employment wherever
it could be found, the United States would certainly not set the example of
appropriating to themselves, exclusively, any portion of the common stock of
occupation. They would rely on the enterprise and activity of their citizens
for a due participation of the benefits of the seafaring business, and for
keeping the marine class of citizens equal to their




-278-


object. But if particular nations grasp at undue shares, and, more especially,
if they seize on the means of the United States, to convert them into aliment
for their own strength, and withdraw them entirely from the support of those to
whom they belong, defensive and protecting measures become necessary on the
part of the nation whose marine resources are thus invaded; or it will be
disarmed of its defence; its productions will lie at the mercy of the nation
which has possessed itself exclusively of the means of carrying them, and its
politics may be influenced by those who command its commerce. The carriage of
our own commodities, if once established in another channel, cannot be resumed
in the moment we may desire. If we lose the seamen and artists whom it now
occupies, we lose the present means of marine defence, and time will be
requisite to raise up others, when disgrace or losses shall bring home to our
feelings the error of having abandoned them. The materials for maintaining our
due share of navigation, are ours in abundance. And, as to the mode of using
them, we have only to adopt the principles of those who put us on the
defensive, or others equivalent and better fitted to our circumstances.

   The following principles, being founded in reciprocity, appear perfectly just,
and to offer no cause of complaint to any nation:

   1. Where a nation imposes high duties on our productions, or prohibits them
altogether, it may




-279-


be proper for us to do the same by theirs; first burdening or excluding those
productions which they bring here, in competition with our own of the same
kind; selecting next, such manufactures as we take from them in greatest
quantity, and which, at the same time, we could the soonest furnish to
ourselves, or obtain from other countries; imposing on them duties lighter at
first, but heavier and heavier afterwards as other channels of supply open.
Such duties having the effect of indirect encouragement to domestic manufactures of the sam
kind, may induce the manufacturer to come himself into these
States, where cheaper subsistence, equal laws, and a vent of his wares, free
of duty, may ensure him the highest profits from his skill and industry. And
here, it would be in the power of the State governments to co-operate
essentially, by opening the resources of encouragement which are under their
control, extending them liberally to artists in those particular branches of
manufacture for which their soil, climate, population and other circumstances
have matured them, and fostering the precious efforts and progress of household
manufacture, by some patronage suited to the nature of its objects, guided by
the local informations they possess, and guarded against abuse by their
presence and attentions. The oppressions on our agriculture, in foreign
ports, would thus be made the occasion of relieving it from a dependence on
the councils and conduct of others, and of promoting arts, manufactures and
population at home.




-280-


   2. Where a nation refuses permission to our merchants and factors to reside
within certain parts of their dominions, we may, if it should be thought
expedient, refuse residence to theirs in any and every part of ours, or modify
their transactions.

   3. Where a nation refuses to receive in our vessels any productions but our
own, we may refuse to receive, in theirs, any but their own productions. The
first and second clauses of the bill reported by the committee, are well formed
to effect this object.

   4. Where a nation refuses to consider any vessel as ours which has not been
built within our territories, we should refuse to consider as theirs, any
vessel not built within their territories.

   5. Where a nation refuses to our vessels the carriage even of our own
productions, to certain countries under their domination, we might refuse to
theirs of every description, the carriage of the same productions to the same
countries. But as justice and good neighborho od would dictate that those who
have no part in imposing the restriction on us, should not be the victims of
measures adopted to defeat its effect, it may be proper to confine the
restriction to vessels owned or navigated by any subjects of the same dominant
power, other than the inhabitants of the country to which the said productions
are to be carried. And to prevent all inconvenience to the said inhabitants,
and to our own, by too sudden a check on the means of transportation, we may
continue to admit the vessels marked for




-281-


future exclusion, on an advanced tonnage, and for such length of time only, as
may be supposed necessary to provide against that inconvenience.

   The establishment of some of these principles by Great Britain, alone, has
already lost us in our commerce with that country and its possessions, between
eight and nine hundred vessels of near 40,000 tons burden, according to
statements from official materials, in which they have confidence. This
involves a proportion al loss of seamen, shipwrights, and shipbuilding, and
is too serious a loss to admit forbearance of some effectual remedy.

   It is true we must expect some inconvenience in practice from the establishment of discriminatin
duties. But in this, as in so many other cases, we are
left to choose between two evils. These inconveniences are nothing when
weighed against the loss of wealth and loss of force, which will follow our
perseverance in the plan of indiscrimination. When once it shall be perceived
that we are either in the system or in the habit of giving equal advantages to
those who extinguish our commerce and navigation by duties and prohibitions,
as to those who treat both with liberality and justice, liberality and justice
will be converted by all into duties and prohibitions. It is not to the
moderation and justice of others we are to trust for fair and equal access to
market with our productions, or for our due share in the transportation of
them; but to our own means of independence, and the firm will to use them. Nor
do




-282-


the inconveniences of discrimination merit consideration. Not one of the
nations before mentioned, perhaps not a commercial nation on earth, is without
them. In our case one distinction alone will suffice: that is to say, between
nations who favor our productions and navigation, and those who do not favor
them. One set of moderate duties, say the present duties, for the first, and a
fixed advance on these as to some articles, and prohibitions as to others, for
the last.

   Still, it must be repeated that friendly arrangements are preferable with all
who will come into them; and that we should carry into such arrangements all
the liberality and spirit of accommodation which the nature of the case will
admit.

   France has, of her own accord, proposed negotiations for improving, by a new
treaty on fair and equal principles, the commercial relations of the two
countries. But her internal disturbances have hitherto prevented the
prosecution of them to effect, though we have had repeated assurances of a
continuance of the disposition.

   Proposals of friendly arrangement have been made on our part, by the present
government, to that of Great Britain, as the message states; but, being
already on as good a footing in law, and a better in fact, than the most
favored nation, they have not, as yet, discovered any disposition to have it
meddled with.

   We have no reason to conclude that friendly




-283-


arrangements would be declined by the other nations, with whom we have such
commercial intercourse as may render them important. In the meanwhile, it would
rest with the wisdom of Congress to determine whether, as to those nations,
they will not surcease ex parte regulations, on the reasonable presumption
that they will concur in doing whatever justice and moderation dictate should
be done.


Report on the Mint. Communicated to the Senate,

   December 31, 1793. PHILADELPHIA, December 30, 1793. SIR, -- I am informed, by the
Director of the Mint, that an impediment has arisen to the coinage of the
precious metals, which it is my duty to lay before you.

   It will be recollected, that, in pursuance of the authority vested in the
President, by Congress, to procure artists from abroad, if necessary, Mr.
Drotz, at Paris, so well known by the superior style of his coinage, was
engaged for our mint; but that, after occasioning to us a considerable delay,
he declined coming. That thereupon, our minister at London, according to the
instructions he had received, endeavored to procure, there, a chief coiner and
assayer; that, as to the latter, he succeeded in sending over a Mr. Albion
Coxe, for that office, but that he could procure no person there more qualified
to discharge the duties of chief coiner, than might be had here; and,
therefore, did not engage one.




-284-


   The duties of this last office have consequently been, hitherto, performed,
and well performed, by Henry Voight, an artist of the United States, but the
law requiring these officers to give a security, in the sum of ten thousand
dollars each, neither is able to do it. The coinage of the precious metals has,
therefore, been prevented for some time past, though, in order that the mint
might not be entirely idle, the coinage of copper has been going on; the trust
in that, at any one point of time, being of but small amount.

   It now remains to determine how this difficulty is to be got over. If by
discharging these officers, and seeking others, it may well be doubted if any
can be found in the United States, equally capable of fulfilling their duties;
and to seek them from abroad, would still add to the delay; and if found either
at home or abroad, they must still be of the description of artists whose
circumstances and connections rarely enable them to give security in so large
a sum. The other alternative would be to lessen the securityship in money, and
to confide that it will be supplied by the vigilance of the director, who,
leaving as small masses of metal in the hands of the officers, at any one time,
as the course of their process will admit, may reduce the risk to what would
not be considerable.

   To give an idea of the extent of the trust to the several officers, both as to
sum and time, it may be proper to state the course of the business, according
to what the director is of opinion it should be. The treasurer, he observes,
should receive the bullion;




-285-


the assayer, by an operation on a few grains of it, is to ascertain its
fineness. The treasurer is then to deliver it to the refiner, to be melted and
mixed to the standard fineness; the assayer here, again, examining a few grains
of the melted mass, and certifying when it is of due fineness; the refiner then
delivers it to the chief coiner, to be rolled and coined, and returns it, when
coined, to the treasurer. By this it appears, that a few grains only, at a
time, are in the hands of the assayer, the mass being confided, for operation,
to the refiner and chief coiner. It is to be observed that the law has not
taken notice of the office of refiner, though so important an officer ought, it
should seem, to be of the President's nomination, and ought to give a security
nearly equal to that required from the chief coiner.

   I have thought it my duty to give this information under an impression that it
is proper to be communicated to the Legislature, who will decide, in their
wisdom, whether it will be expedient to make it the duty of the treasurer to
receive and keep the bullion before coinage;

   To lessen the pecuniary security required from the chief coiner and assayer;
and to place the office of the refiner under the same nomination with that of
the other chief officers; to fix his salary, and require due security.

   I have the honor to be, with the most perfect respect and attachment, sir, your
most obedient and most humble servant.





-286-



The following Reports were not included in the Congressional Edition of 1853:
REPORT ON THE TONNAGE PAYABLE BY FRENCH VESSELS IN THE PORTS OF THE
UNITED
STATES.11

   January 18, 1791. The Secretary of State having received from the Chargé des
Affaires of France a note on the Tonnage payable by french vessels in the ports
of the United States has had the same under his consideration, and thereupon
makes the following Report to the President of the United States:

   The Chargé des Affaires of France, by a note of the 13th of December
represents, by order of his Court, that they consider so much of the acts of
Congress of July 20th. 1789 and 1790 as imposes an




-287-


extraordinary Tonnage on foreign vessels, without excepting those of France,
to be in contravention of the 5th. Article of the Treaty of Amity and Commerce
between the two nations; that this would have authorised on their part a
proportion al modification in the favours granted to the American navigation:
but that his sovereign had thought it more conformable to his principles of
friendship and attachment to the United States to order him to make representations thereon, an
to ask, in favour of french Vessels, a modification of the
acts which impose an extraordinary Tonnage on foreign vessels.

   The Secretary of State in giving in this paper to the President of the United
States, thinks it his duty to accompany it with the following observations;

   The 3d and 4th. Articles of the Treaty of Amity and Commerce between France and
the United States, subject the vessels of each nation to pay, in the ports of
the other, only such duties as are paid by the most favoured nation: and give
them reciprocally all the privileges and exemptions, in navigation and
commerce, which are given by either to the most favoured nations. Had the
contracting parties stopped here, they would have been free to raise or lower
their Tonnage as they should find it expedient; only taking care to keep the
other on the footing of the most favoured nation.

   The question then is whether the 5th. Article,




-288-


cited in the note, is anything more than an application of the principle
comprised in the 3d and 4th to a particular object? or whether it is an
additional stipulation of something not so comprised?

   I. That it is merely an application of a principle comprised in the preceding
articles, is declared by the express words of the article, to wit, "Dans
l'exemption cidessus est nommément compris" etc., "in the above exemption is
particularly comprised the imposition of 100 sols per Ton established in
France on foreign vessels." Here then is at once an express declaration that
the exemption from the duty of 100 sols, is comprised in the 3d and 4th
articles; that is to say, it was one of the exemptions, enjoyed by the most
favoured nations, and, as such, extended to us by those articles. If the
exemption spoken of in this 1st. member of the 5th article was comprised in the
3d. and 4th. articles, as is expressly declared; then the reservation by France
out of that exemption (which makes the 2d. member of the same article) was also
comprised; that is to say, if the whole was comprised, the part was comprised.
And if this reservation of France in the 2d. member was comprised in the 3d.
and 4th. Articles, then the counter reservation by the United States (which
constitutes the 3d. and last member of the same article) was also comprised.
Because it is but a corresponding portion of a similar whole on our part,
which had been comprised by the same terms with theirs.




-289-


   In short the whole Article relates to a particular duty of 100 sols laid by
some antecedent law of France on the vessels of foreign nations, relinquished
as to the most favoured, and consequently to us. It is not a new and
additional stipulation then, but a declared application of the stipulations
comprised in the preceding Articles to a particular case, by way of greater
caution.

   The doctrine laid down generally in the 3d. and 4th. Articles, and exemplified
specially in the 5th. amounts to this: "The vessels of the most favoured
nations, coming from foreign ports, are exempted from the duty of 100 sols:
therefore you are exempted from it by the 3d. and 4th. Articles. The vessels of
the most favoured nations, coming coastwise, pay that duty: therefore you are
to pay it by the 3d. and 4th. Articles: we shall not think it unfriendly in you
to lay a like duty on coasters, because it will be no more than we have done
ourselves. You are free also to lay that or any other duty on vessels coming
from foreign ports: provided they apply to all other nations, even the most
favoured. We are free to do the same, under the same restriction. Our exempting
you from a duty which the most favoured nations do not pay, does not exempt you
from one which they do pay."

   In this view it is evident that the 5th. Article neither enlarges, nor abridges
the stipulations of the 3d. and 4th. The effect of the Treaty would have been
precisely the same had it been omitted




-290-


altogether; consequently it may be truly said that the reservation by the
United States in this Article is completely useless. And it may be added with
equal truth that the equivalent reservation by France is completely useless: as
well as her previous abandonment of the same duty: and in short the whole
article. Each party then remains free to raise or lower its Tonnage, provided
the change operates on all nations, even the most favoured.

   Without undertaking to affirm, we may obviously conjecture, that this Article
has been inserted on the part of the United States from an over-caution to
guard, nommément, by name, against a particular aggrievance; which they
thought they could never be too well secured against: and that has happened,
which generally happens; doubts have been produced by the too great number of
words used to prevent doubt.

   II. The Court of France however understands this article as intended to
introduce something to which the preceding articles had not reached; and not
merely as an application of them to a particular case. Their opinion seems to
be founded on the general rule, in the construction of instruments, to leave
no words merely useless, for which any rational meaning can be found. They say
that the reservation by the United States of a right to lay a duty equivalent
to that of the 100 sols, reserved by France, would have been completely
useless, if they were not left free, by the preceding articles, to lay a
Tonnage




-291-


to any extent whatever. Consequently that the reservation of a part proves a
relinquishment of the residue.

   If some meaning, and such a one, is to be given to the last member of the
Article, some meaning, and a similar one, must be given to the corresponding
member. If the reservation by the United States of a right to lay an equivalent
duty, implies a relinquishment of their right to lay any other, the
reservation by France of a right to continue the specified duty to which it is
an equivalent, must imply a relinquishment of the right on her part to lay or
continue any other. Equivalent reservations by both, must imply equivalent
restrictions on both. The exact reciprocity stipulated in the preceding
articles, and which pervades every part of the Treaty, insures a counter-right
to each party for every right ceded to the other.

   Let it be further considered that the duty called tonnage in the United States
is in lieu of the duties for anchorage, for the support of Buoys, Beacons, and
Lighthouses, to guide the mariner into harbour, and along the coast, which are
provided and supported at the expense of the United States, and for fees to
measurers, weighers, gaugers, etc. who are paid by the United States; for which
articles, among many others (light excepted) duties are paid by us in the ports
of France under their specific names. That Government has hitherto thought
these duties consistent with the Treaty; and consequently the




-292-


same duties under a general, instead of specific names, with us, must be
equally consistent with it; it is not the name, but the thing which is
essential. If we have renounced the right to lay any port duties, they must be
understood to have equally renounced that of either laying new or continuing
the old. If we ought to refund the port duties received from their vessels
since the date of the act of Congress, they should refund the port duties they
have received from our vessels since the date of the Treaty; for nothing short
of this is the reciprocity of the Treaty.

   If this construction be adopted then, each party has forever renounced the
right of laying any duties on the vessels of the other coming from any foreign
port, or more than 100 sols on those coming coastwise. Could this relinquish
ment be confined to the two contracting parties alone, the United States would
be the gainers, for it is well known that a much12 greater number of American than of French
vessels are employed in the commerce between the two countries:
but the exemption once conceded by the one nation to the other, becomes
immediately the property of all others, who are on the footing of the most
favoured nations. It is true that those others would be obliged to yield the
same compensation, that is to say, to receive our vessels duty free.




-293-


Whether we should gain or lose in the exchange of the measure with them, is not
easy to say.

   Another consequence of this construction will be that the vessels of the most
favoured nations, paying no duties, will be on a better footing than those of
nations which pay a moderate duty, consequently either the duty on these also
must be given up, or they will be supplanted by foreign vessels in our own
ports.

   The resource then of duty on vessels for the purposes either of revenue or
regulation, will be forever lost to both. It is hardly conceivable that either
party, looking forward to all these consequences, would see their interest in
them.

   III. But if France persists in claiming this exemption, what is to be done? The
claim indeed is couched in mild and friendly terms; but the idea leaks out that
a refusal would authorize them to modify proportion ally the favours granted,
by the same article, to our navigation. Perhaps they may do what we should feel
much more severely; they may turn their eyes to the favours granted us by their
arrets of December 29th, 1787 and December 7th, 1788 which hang on their will
alone, unconnected with the Treaty. Those arrets, among other advantages,
admit our whale oils to the exclusion of that of all other foreigners. And this
monopoly procures a vent for seven twelfths of the produce of that Fishery,
which experience has taught us could find no other market. Near two thirds of
the produce




-294-


of our cod fisheries too have lately found a free vent in the colonies of
France.13 This indeed has been an irregularity growing out of the anarchy
reigning in those Colonies. Yet the demands of the Colonists, even of the
Government party among them, (if an auxiliary disposition can be excited by
some marks of friendship and distinction on our part) may perhaps produce a
Constitutional concession to them to procure their provisions at the cheapest
market; that is to say, at ours.

   Considering the value of the interests we have at stake, and considering the
smallness of difference between foreign and native Tonnage, on French vessels
alone, it might perhaps be thought advisable to make the sacrifice asked; and
especially if it can be so done as to give no title to other the most favoured
nations to claim it. If the act should put French vessels on the footing of
those of natives, and declare it to be in consideration of the favours




-295-


granted us by the arrets of Decr. 29th. 1787, and December 7th. 1788, (and
perhaps this would satisfy them). No nation could then demand the same favour,
without offering an equivalent compensation. It might strengthen, too, the
tenure by which those arrets are held, which must be precarious, so long as
they are gratuitous.

   It is desirable, in many instances, to exchange mutual advantages by
Legislative Acts rather than by Treaty: because the former, though understood
to be in consideration of each other, and therefore greatly respected, yet
when they become too inconvenient, can be dropped at the will of either party:
whereas stipulations by Treaty are forever irrevocable but by joint consent,
let a change of circumstances render them ever so burthenso me.

   1. On the whole, if it be the opinion, that the 1st. construction is to be
insisted on, as ours, in opposition to the 2d. urged by the Court of France,
and that no relaxation is to be admitted, an answer shall be given to that
Court defending that construction, and explaining in as friendly terms as
possible, the difficulties opposed to the exemption they claim.

   2. If it be the opinion that it is advantageo us for us to close with France in
her interpretation of a reciprocal and perpetual exemption from Tonnage; a
repeal of so much of the Tonnage law will be the answer.

   3. If it be thought better to waive rigorous and nice discussions of right, and
to make the modification




-296-


an act of friendship and of compensation for favours received, the passage of
such a bill will then be the answer.


REPORT ON VERMONT NOMINATIONS.

   February 19th, 1791. The Secretary of state having received from the commissioners for the state
of Vermont a letter proposing these Questions I. Whether as
that state will not be a distinct member of the union till the The day of March
next, the President can, before that day, nominate officers for it? and 2. if
he can not, whether he can nominate them, after the recess of the Senate? makes
thereon to the President of the U. S. the following Report:

   He is of opinion the President cannot, before the 4th of March, make nomination
s which will be good in law: because, till that day, it will not be a separate
and integral member of the U. S. and it is only to integral members of the
union that his right of nomination is given by the Constitution.

   But that nomination may be made on the 4th of March, and, if the Senate will
meet on that day, may be reported to them for their approbation. It is true
that the two or three new members will be absent, unless they chuse to come in
for this purpose; but as the occasion of consulting an imperfect Senate will
not be produced by any act of the President, and as it is in the power of the
new Senators to




-297-


render the body perfect, by coming on if they choose it, this difficulty
appears smaller, than that of making original nominations without the
concurrence of the Senate. This therefore is what the Secretary of State
thinks best to be done.


REPORT ON UNCLAIMED LANDS.

   November 8, 1791. The Secretary of State to whom was referred by the President
of the U. S. the resolution of Congress requesting the President "to cause an
estimate to be laid be fore Congress at their next session of the quantity and
situation of the lands not claimed by the Indians, nor granted to, nor claimed
by, any citizens of the U. S. within the territory ceded to the U. S. by the
state of North Carolina and within the territory of the U. S. north west of the
river Ohio," makes thereon the following Report.

   South western Territory. The territory ceded by the State of North Carolina to
the U. S. by deed bearing date the 25th. day of February 1790 is bounded as
follows to wit; beginning in the boundary between Virginia and North Carolina,
that is to say, in the parallel of latitude 361/2 degrees North from the equator
on the extreme height of the stone mountain, where the said boundary or
parallel intersects it, and running thence along the said extreme height to the
river Missisipi; thence up the middle




-298-


of the said river to where it is intersected by the first mentioned parallel of
36 1/2 degrees; then along the said parallel to the beginning: which tract of
Country is a degree and a half of latitude from North to South, and about 360
miles in general from East to West, as nearly as may be estimated from such
maps as exist of that Country.

   Indian Claims. The Indians having claims within the said tract of country are
the Cherokees and Chickasaws, whose boundaries are settled by the treaties of
Hopewell, concluded with the Cherokees on the 28th day of November 1785, and
with the Chickasayos on the 10th day of January 1786, and by the treaty of
Holston concluded with the Cherokees July 2. 1791. These treaties acknowledge
to the said Indians all the lands Westward and Southward of the following
lines, to wit, Beginning in the boundary between South and North Carolina where
the South Carolina Indian boundary strikes the same; thence North to a point
from which a line is to be extended to the river Clinch that shall pass the
Holston at the ridge which divides the waters; and containing, as may be
conjectured without pretending to accuracy, between seven and eight thousand
square miles or about 5. millions of acres; And to one other parcel to the
Westward, somewhat triangular also, comprehending parts of the counties of
Sumner, Davidson and Tannissee, the base whereof extends about 150 miles also,
from East to West on the same Virginia Line, and its height from North to




-299-


South, about 55 miles, and so may comprehend about five thousand square miles,
or upwards of two and an half millions of acres of land.

   Claims of Citizens. Within these however are the following claims of citizens
reserved by the deed of cession and consequently which furnish exceptions to
the rights of the U. S.

   I. Appropriations by the state of North Carolina for their Continental and
State Officers and Souldiers.

   II. Grants, and Titles to grants vested in individuals by the laws of the
State.

   III. Entries made in Armstrong's office under an act of that State of 1783 for
the redemption of specie and other certificates .


REPORT ON THE PETITION OF JOHN MANGNALL.

   November 10, 179 The Secretary of State, to whom was referred by the Senate of
the United States, the petition of John Mangnall, has had the same under
consideration, and thereupon makes the following Report.

   He finds that Congress, on the application of the Petitioner, resolved on the
27th day of September 1780, that the profit of the capture of the Doser cutter
should be divided among the captors, and that the honorable Mr. Jay, their
Minister Plenipotentiary at the court of Madrid should be instructed to
endeavor to obtain for the said captors the benefit by their resolve of October
14, 1777.




-300-


   That such instructions were accordingly sent by the Committee for foreign
Affairs to Mr. Jay, who continued, during his residence there, to press the
settlement of this claim, under very varying prospects as to the result.

   That after he came to the direction of the office for foreign Affairs, he
continued to press the same subject through our Chargé des Affaires at Madrid;
and it has been since resumed and urged in the strongest terms by the Secretary
of State.

   That as yet no information is received of what has been done, or is likely to
be done.

   That the circumstances of the country where this business has been to be
transacted, have rendered the transmission and receipt of letters at all times
difficult and precarious, and latterly in a remarkable degree. But still that
there will be no remission of endeavors to obtain justice for the Petitioner
and his Associates.
14As to so much of the petition as prays that a pension may be allowed hi
until
the adjustment of his claim, it will rest with the wisdom of the Senate to
decide on its reasonable ness. The precedent will indeed be new, and may bring
on other applications in similar cases to which their regular conduct of
officers military and civil, have given rise, and will perpetually give rise.
But if they shall perceive that the measure is right, the consequence that it
will lead to repetitions in other cases equally right ought to be met.




-301-


   As to so much of the said petition as prays that the petitioner may be allowed
a pension from the Public until his -- claim shall be decided at the Court of
Madrid, the Secretary of State observes, that in times of war questions are
continually arising on the legitimacy of capture, on acts of piracy, on acts of
violence at sea, and in times of peace on seizures for contraband, regular and
irregular, which draw on discussions with foreign nations, always of long
continuance, and often of results in which expedience rather than justice
renders acquiescence advisable; that some such cases are now depending between
the Governments of the United States and of other countries; that a great
number of Applications might be made for pensions on the same ground with the
present, both now and hereafter; that it is not known that the claims are just
till they are heard and decided on, and even when decided to be just, the
Government from which it is due is alone responsible for the money: and he is
therefore of opinion that such a pension ought not to be granted.


REPORT ON THE PETITION OF WILLIAM HOWE.

   November 14, The -- Secretary of State, to whom was re f erred by the House of
Representatives the Petition of William Howe, praying satisfaction from the
United States, for a Debt due to him in Nova Scotia and whereon




-302-


Judgment has been rendered against him, contrary to existing Treaties, as he
supposes, with Instructions to examine the same, and report his Opinions
thereupon to the House, has had the same under consideration, and thereupon
Reports:
That if the facts be justly stated in the Petition; Indemnification is to be
sought from a foreign Nation, and, therefore, that the Case is a proper one to
be addressed to the President of the United States.

   That, when in that Channel, if it shall be found after advising with Counsel at
Law, that the Verdict or Judgment rendered in the said Case, is inconsistent
with Treaty, it will become a proper Subject of Representation to the Court of
London, and of Indemnification from them to the Party.

   That to this Interposition the Petitioner will, in that case, be entitled, but
not to any Reimbursement from the United States directly.


REPORT ON THE PETITION OF JOHN NEUFVILLE .

   November 26, 1792. The Secretary of State, to whom was referred by the House of
Representatives, the petition of John De Neufville, with instructions to
examine the same, and report thereupon his opinion to the House, at the present
Session, has had the same under examination, together with the Letter
accompanying it from William Lee, Esquire, to the Petitioner, bearing date




-303-


Dec. 14th, 1791, and hath also examined the records of the Department of State,
which might throw light on the allegations of the said petition: And he finds --
That William Lee, Esquire, was appointed by
Congress in May 1777, a Commission er for the United States to the Courts of
Vienna and Berlin, with power to communicate and treat with those Courts on
the subjects of friendship, peace, the safety of navigation and mutual
commerce, and to do all such things as might conduce to those ends.

   That the Petitioner, then a citizen of the United Netherlands, met with Mr.
Lee in Germany, where, conversing on the subject of their two Countries, a
Treaty between them was spoken of as desirable, and perhaps practicable : that
the Petitioner, having afterwards consulted with persons of influence in his
own Country, was engaged by them, on behalf of their country, to concert with
Mr. Lee, or any other person, in the employment of the United States, a plan of
a Treaty: that this was done at a subsequent meeting, and the Plan signed by
Mr. Lee, on our part, and by the Petitioner, on the other Part: but that this
plan was not prosecuted to effect, Congress putting the business into other
hands. Which several facts appear by the Records in the Department of State,
some of the most material of which have been extracted, and are hereto annexed.

   The Petitioner further sets forth --

   That the persecution excited against him by the enemies of the United States,
on account of his




-304-


Agency on the part of Holland, in preparing the plan of a Treaty, obliged him
to convey all his estate to his son, to leave his Country, and to part with his
property in the British funds, by which last operation, he lost between four
and five thousand pounds sterling:

   That he advanced for the State of South Carolina, fifteen thousand pounds
sterling in Military and other Stores; for which advance, being pressed by his
creditors, he was obliged to sell his House in Amsterdam for £10,000 Sterling,
which was worth £14,000, and to pass over to America.

   That he lent to Mr. Laurens, during his captivity, £1,000 sterling, which sum,
however, Mr. Laurens repaid him immediately on his liberation.

   That he shipped goods to St. Eustatia, with a view to supply the Americans, of
which £15,000 sterling's worth was captured by British ships:

   And that, during a space of three Years, his House was a hospital asylum for
Americans in general, by which he incurred an Expense of £10,000 sterling.

   The establishment of these latter facts has not been required by the Secretary
of State, because, if established, they would not, in his opinion, have
founded a right to indemnification from the United States.

   The part the Petitioner bore in projecting a Treaty between Holland and the
United States, was, as a citizen of Holland, on the behalf of that Country,
while the Counterpart was carried on for us by Mr. Lee, then employed on
another mission. It follows




-305-


that each party should defray the expense of its own Agent, and that the losses
in the British funds, stated as a consequence of this particular transaction,
were to be indemnified by his own nation, if by either party.

   The advance of £15,000 sterling in Stores to the State of South Carolina, was a
matter of account with that State, as must also be the losses consequent on
that, in the sale of his house, if they be a subject of indemnification at
all.

   The loan of a thousand pounds to Mr. Laurens, one of the Ministers of the
United States, is acknowledged to have been speedily repaid.

   The shipments of goods to St. Eustatia, with a view of disposing of them to the
Americans, were in the line of his commerce, and the losses sustained on them
by capture, belong fairly to the account of profit and loss, which every
merchant hazards, and endeavors to counterpoise, without supposing himself
insured either by his own, or any foreign Government.

   The hospitalities of the Petitioner in Amsterdam, stated at £10,000 sterling,
of which such Americans participated as happened to be there, found a claim to
their particular gratitude and attention, and' to the esteem attached to the
exercise of private virtues: but, whilst we sincerely regret calamities, which
no degree of personal worth can avert, we are forced to declare they are no
legitimate object of taxation on our Citizens in general.




-306-


These several Articles, constituting the foundation of the petition, the
Secretary of State reports it is his Opinion, that no part of it ought to be
granted.


REPORT ON EXPEDIENCY OF APPOINTING A CONSUL AT COPENHAGEN.

   January 10, 1792.

   The Secretary of State having received in formation that the Merchants and
Merchandize of the United States are subject in Copenhagen and other ports of
Denmark to considerable extra duties, from which they might probably be
relieved by the presence of a Consul there, reports to the President of the
United States:
That it would be expedient to name a Consul, to be resident in the port of
Copenhagen: That he has not been able to find that there is any citizen of the
United States residing there: That there is a certain Hans Rodolph Saabye, a
Danish subject and merchant of that place of good character, of wealth and
distinction, and well qualified and disposed to act there for the United
States, who would probably accept of the commission of Consul; but that that of
Vice-Consu l; hitherto given by the President to foreigners in ports where
there was no proper American citizen, would probably not be accepted, because
in this as in some other ports of Europe, usage has established it as a
subordinate grade.

   And that he is therefore of opinion, that the said Hans Rodolph Saabye should
be nominated Consul




-307-


of the United States of America for the port of Copenhagen, and such other
places within the allegiance of his Danish Majesty as shall be nearer to the
said port than to the residence of any other Consul or Vice-Consul of the
United States within the same allegiance.


REPORT OF DECREE RENDERED BY THE NATIONAL ASSEMBLY OF FRANCE.

   December 30, 1793.


   The Secretary of State, to whom the President of the United
States referred the resolution of the House of Representatives of December 24,
1793, desiring the substance of all such laws, decrees, or ordinances,
respecting commerce in any of the countries with which the United States have
commercial intercourse, as have been received by the Secretary of State, and
not already stated to the House in his report of the 16th instant, reports:

   That he has had an official communication of a Decree rendered by the National
Assembly of France on the 26th day of March last, of which the following is a
translation:


DECREE.

   Exempting from all duties the subsistences and other objects of supply in the
Colonies, relative to the United States, pronounced in the sitting of the 26th
of March, 1793, ad year of the French Republic.

   The National Convention, willing to prevent by precise dispositions, the
difficulties that might arise relatively to the execution of its decree of the
19th February last, concerning the United States of America




-308-


to grant favors to this ally-nation, and to treat it, in its commercial
relations with the Colonies of France, in the same manner as the vessels of the
Republic -- decree as follows:

   Art. 1. From the day of the publication of the present decree in the French-American Colonies, th
vessels of the United States, of the burdens of sixty tons
at the least, laden only with meals and subsistences, as well as the objects
of supply announced in article 2, of the arrêt of 30th August, 1784, as also
lard, butter, salted salmon, and candies shall be admitted into the ports of
said Colonies exempt from all duties. The same exemption shall extend to the
French vessels laden with the same articles, and coming from a foreign port.

   Art. 2. The captains of vessels of the United States, who, having brought into
the French American Colonies the objects comprised in the above article, wish
to return to the territory of the said States, may lade in the said Colonies,
independent of sirups, rum, taffias, and French merchandises, a quantity of
coffee equivalent to the one-fiftieth of the tonnage of every vessel, as also a
quantity of sugar equal to one-tenth, on conforming to the following articles:

   Art. 3. Every captain of an American vessel, who wishes to make returns to the
United States of coffee and sugar of the French Colonies, shall make it appear
that his vessel entered therein with at least two-thirds of her cargo,
according to article 1. For this purpose, he shall be obliged to transmit,
within twenty-four hours after his arrival, to the custom-house of the place
he may land at, a certificate of the marine agents, establishing the gauge of
his vessel and the effective tonnage of her cargo. The heads of the said
custom-houses shall assure themselves that the exportation of the sugars and
coffee does not exceed the proportion fixed by the second article of the
present decree.

   Art. 4. The captains of vessels of the United States of America shall not pay,
on going from the islands, as well as those of the Republic, but a duty of 5
livres per quintal of indigo, 10 livres per thousand weight of cotton, 5 livres
per thousand weight of coffee, 5 livres per thousand weight of brown and clayed
sugars, and 50 sols per thousand weight of raw sugar. Every other merchandise
shall be exempt from duty on going out of the Colonies.

   Art. 5. The sugars and coffee which shall be laden shall pay at the custom-houses which ar
established in the Colonies, or that shall be established, in
addition to the duties above fixed, those imposed by the law of 19th March,
1791, on the sugars and coffee imported from the said Colonies to France, and
conformably to the same law.

   Art. 6. The captains of vessels of the United States, who wish to lade
merchandises of the said Colonies, for the ports of France, shall furnish




-309-


the custom-house at the place of departure with the bonds required of the
masters of French vessels by the second article of the law of 10th July, 1791,
to secure the unlading of these merchandises in the ports of the Republic.

   Art. 7. The vessels of the nations with whom the French Republic is not at war
may carry to the French American Colonies all the objects designated by the
present decree. They may also bring, into the ports of the Republic only, all
the productions of the said Colonies, on the conditions announced in the said
decree, as well as that of 19th of February.

   Copy conformable to the original.


GENET.

   That he has not received officially any copy of the decree said to have been
rendered by the same Assembly on the 27th day of July last, subjecting the
vessels of the United States laden with provisions to be carried, against their
will, into the ports of France, and those having enemy goods on board to have
such goods taken out as legal prize.

   That an ordinance has been passed by the Government of Spain, on the 9th day
of June last, the substance of which has been officially communicated to him
in the following words, to wit:

   Extract of an Ordinance that the inhabitants of Louisiana, being deprived of
their commerce with France, (on account of the war,) as allowed by the
ordinance of January, 1782, &c., His Majesty considering that they and the
inhabitants of the Floridas cannot subsist without the means of disposing of
their productions and of acquiring those necessary for their own consumption;
for that purpose, and to increase the national commerce -- t he commerce of those
provinces and their agriculture -- has directed the following articles to be
provisionally observed:

   The inhabitants of the above-mentioned provinces to be allowed to commerce
freely both in Europe and America with all friendly nations who have treaties
of commerce with Spain; New Orleans, Pensacola, and St. Augustine, to be ports
for that purpose. No exception as to




-310-


the articles to be sent or to be received. Every vessel, however, to be
subjected to touch at Corcubion, in Gallicia, or Alicant, and to take a permit
there, without which, the entry not to be allowed in the ports above mentioned.

   The articles of this commerce, carried on thus directly between those provinces
and foreign nations to pay a duty of fifteen per cent importation, except
negroes, who may be imported free of duty. The productions and silver exported
to purchase those negroes to pay the six per cent exportation duty. The
exportation of silver to be allowed for this purpose only.

   The commerce between Spain and those provinces to remain free. Spaniards to be
allowed to observe the same rules and to fit out from the same ports (in
vessels wholly belonging to them, without connexion with foreigners) for those
provinces as for the other Spanish Colonies.

   To remove all obstacles to this commerce, all sorts of merchandise destined
for Louisiana and the Floridas (even those whose admission is prohibited for
other places) may be entered in the ports of Spain, and, in like manner,
tobacco and all other prohibited articles may be imported into Spain from these
provinces, to be re-exported to foreign countries.

   To improve this commerce and encourage the agriculture of those provinces the
importation of foreign rice into the ports of Spain is prohibited, and a like
preference shall be given to the other productions of these provinces, when
they shall suffice for the consumption of Spain.

   All articles exported from Spain to these provinces shall be free of duty on
exportation, and such as being foreign, shall have paid duty on importation
into Spain, shall have it restored to exporters.

   These foreign articles, thus exported, to pay a duty of three per cent on entry
into those provinces. Those which are not foreign to be free of duty.

   The articles exported from those provinces to Spain to be free of duty, whether
consumed in Spain or re-exported to foreign countries. Those Spanish vessels
which, having gone from Spain to those provinces, should desire to bring back
productions from thence directly to the foreign ports of Europe, may do it on
paying a duty of exportation of three per cent.

   All vessels, both Spanish and foreign, sailing to those provinces, to be
prohibited from touching at any other port in His Majesty's American Dominions.

   No vessel to be fitted out from New Orleans, Pensacola, or St. Augustine for
any of the Spanish islands or other Dominions in America,




-311-


except for some urgent cause, in which only the respective Governors to give a
permission, but without allowing any other articles to be embarked than the
productions of those provinces.

   All foreign vessels purchased by His Majesty's subjects, and destined for this
commerce, to be exempted from those duties to which they are at present
subjected, they proving that they are absolute and sole proprietors thereof.

   He takes this occasion to note an act of the British Parliament of the 28
George III, chap. 6, which, though passed before the epoch to which his report
aforesaid related, had escaped his researches. The effect of it was to convert
the proclamations regulating our direct intercourse with their West Indian
Islands into a standing law, and so far to remove the unfavorable distinction
between us and foreign nations, stated in the report, leaving it, however, in
full force as to our circuitous intercourse with the same islands, and as to
our general intercourse, direct and circuitous, with Great Britain and all her
other Dominions.